Chapter Text
A loud murmur filled the great hall as the second meeting of the duelling club began. To nobody’s surprise, Lockheart had found an excuse of having to oversee a detention, and instead there was the exciting addition of Filius Flitwick in the dimwit’s place. Harry, standing next to Ron and Hermione, had heard a rumour that the man in question had been a duelling champion and was quite excited to see what the diminutive professor could do.
Snape had also returned, though he seemed to hold Flitwick in much less contempt than he did Lockheart. Harry wasn’t exactly pleased to see the man who had inadvertently taught the student body that he was a parselmouth, but didn’t let it spoil his excitement. Soon enough Flitwick cast a quick thunderclap spell to get everybody’s attention over the din of the blizzard raging outside.
They all turned to him, and he clapped his hands together, and everybody gasped in awe as the standard robes he’d been wearing disappeared to reveal a sleeker, sharper looking set. They cut off at the knee, and Harry had to admit, he was quite impressed by the look. “Now then! I, as you may have heard, have spent quite a few years in the duelling circuit. I was winner of the British Isles Tournament of 1970, and I got second place in the 1972 International Tournament, so rest assured that I have quite the bit to teach you. Can anybody tell me the three different types of duelling?”
Immediately Hermione’s hand shot up, and Harry noted that a lot of purebloods had also raised their hands. Flitwick motioned to Hermione, and she recited in her usual ‘answering’ voice. “Singles, involving one duellist facing another in a standardized cuboid arrangement of wards. Doubles, involving two Teams of two duellists each facing each other in a larger arrangement and Teams, which involves Teams of no less than four duellists facing each other in nonstandard arena.”
Flitwick nodded and replied brightly. “Correct! However, Teams hasn’t been practiced internationally in years. Regarding the other two, Singles are perhaps the most recognizable duelling style, and it is usually claimed to be ‘true duelling’. I find this remarkably dull, but a pure contest of skill has it’s merits. I much prefer Doubles and Teams, as the interplay between multiple duellists can be quite exciting to watch. And so, today, I think we’re going to try Doubles.”
That brought about a murmur of excitement to the crowd and Harry couldn’t suppress his own smile. Doubles sounded really interesting, though he was a bit apprehensive of partnering with Ron with his broken wand. He also didn’t have much confidence in Hermione. While her spellcasting was varied enough, it was rather slow and methodical.
Flitwick began to motion people towards the edges of the hall though Snape’s glare was more effective at getting them to run. If there was a perk to his social isolation, it was that nobody was particularly eager to squish him like the rest. He could vaguely spot somebody across the hall who had a similar situation, and briefly wondered who the blonde was before Flitwick clapped his hands, extending the hall into a much larger space.
The professor set his wand to his throat and cast a sonorous charm before calling out in a booming voice. “Alright then! While I’m certain you all wish to partner up with your friends, I believe a lesson in co-operation is in order. Professor Snape will pair together the Ravenclaws and Hufflepuffs with us tonight and I shall be pairing off the Slytherins and Gryffindors.”
There was a groan of disapproval throughout the hall, primarily coming from the Gryffindors and Slytherin. Harry wasn’t too bothered, unless he had to team up with Malfoy, he’d probably get worse from the Hufflepuffs. The two teachers began to shuffle about, putting together a few odd couplings. Hermione found herself standing next to Millicent Bulstrode much to their dismay, and Ron was paired with Blaise Zabini and the two appeared to be halfway to breaking each other’s necks.
Flitwick then came to Harry and stared up at him curiously. “Hmm, Mr Potter, who to put you with indeed. Perhaps not Mr Malfoy considering last time, and Ms Parkinson doesn’t seem like a good fit either…”
Harry stood stock still as the professor made his decision, but it seemed more like he was choosing his executioner. Eventually Flitwick landed eyes on one of the final Slytherins available and smiled in satisfaction. “Ah! Of course, that may be quite the pairing. Please follow me.”
He did so, and much to Harry’s surprise, he found himself standing in front of the blonde he’d noticed from earlier. She appeared particularly curious about him as Flitwick motioned between them. “Mr Potter, you may have met Ms Greengrass? Please, acquaint yourselves and get ready for your first match. Oh, and do try not to go for each other’s throats, I trust you’ll both be mature hmm?”
The two nodded in sync, and Harry felt the need to uphold his expectations. He’d spared him Malfoy, that had to count for something. Flitwick walked away and Harry turned back to her, running a hand through his hair nervously. “So um… Nice to meet you?”
She quirked an eyebrow before nodding evenly back. “Nice to meet you too Potter. Daphne Greengrass.”
There was a long pause as Harry tried to find the words to continue the conversation. Eventually Daphne crossed her arms with a bemused smile. “Well then, if it’s on me, may I ask what your preferred duelling style is?”
Oh great, a question he had no idea how to answer. “Not dying?” He fully expected the façade to fade and for a contemptable sneer to mar her face, but a thoughtful expression was what he got. After a few seconds, she offered. “Well, that’s perhaps the smartest style of duelling, if not the most successful. Your spellcasting is acceptable, can I count on you to handle protection?”
Harry’s eyes widened before offering lamely, feeling a bit inadequate. “Well, I’ve heard of Protego but that’s about it. Never cast it before.”
A small frown adorned her face before she shrugged and raised her wand, and Harry went to dodge to the side before realizing that she wasn’t pointing it at him. “Here, I’ll demonstrate.” He walked over next to her and she made a wide sweeping motion in front of her. “Long diagonal sweep, try to catch the spell on the tip of your wand. It has a large drain over time, but if you only have to cast it for the instant the opposing spell makes contact the drain is minimal. Try it.”
Harry did so, taking his wand out and mimicking the action of her willow wand. It took a few tries, but a silvery shield appeared in front of him before quickly sputtering out. Flitwick was getting the first fight, Ron and Blaise versus Su Li and Hannah Abbot prepared. Everyone else had stopped fighting with their partner in order to watch the fight, and it seemed as if they were being thoroughly ignored.
Daphne nodded in satisfaction before walking across from him and raising her wand. “I’ll be performing three curses, try to catch them. Don’t worry, I’ll try to aim for your torso.”
That didn’t particularly put him at ease but he raised his wand nonetheless. She was smart, that much was obvious, but the intellectual coolness she exhibited was quite refreshing from the vitriol of the rest of Slytherin. The first spell, a disarming curse, shot from her wand and Harry made the motion and called out Protego.
It splashed against his shield, not his wand, but it was a success nonetheless. Daphne frowned before calling over. “Try to follow the curse, and make the movement as fast as possible. Try to remember it’s only a disarming curse.”
Harry took a deep breath and nodded. Focusing on her wand, he called upon all of his seeker training and he followed the disarming curse as it flew for him. With a long swish of his wand, much faster this time, he caught the spell on the tip of his wand, the tool warmed slightly, and Daphne’s eyes widened.
Another two spells, a ticking jinx and a jelly-legs, went for him and Harry had to adjust for the innate speed of the spells but they fizzled out at the tip of his wand once more. Daphne lowered her wand and walked over with an impressed expression. “That was… Much better than I’d expected. In truth, I didn’t expect you to even be able to form the shield and was going to use your body as a substitute.”
Harry gaped at the bluntness before snorting and replying with a smile, appreciating the dry wit. “Not much to shield with, am I?”
Despite herself, Daphne smiled and shrugged before coughing into her hand and sobering up. “Well, no matter, it’s a good thing you’re as nippy as you are. In any case, stay in front of me to my right flank and catch the worst of the spells. I’ll handle bringing them down. No matter what, don’t be a dolt and try to take a slice of glory by throwing off a spell.”
He frowned at the accusation before shrugging and turning back to the arena. That was a little aggressive, and he was content to just let it lie like Flitwick had asked before she spoke up. “I… That may have been presumptuous of me, but you are known for your stunts in Quidditch.”
Turning back to her, he motioned for her to explain and she did so as she pulled a lock of hair behind her ear. “Broom surfing, cursed brooms and bludgers and not to mention your alternate travel arrangements this year. Also, it’s a common mistake for novice duellists to abandon their roles. How would you feel if one of your chasers started chasing the snitch?”
Well at least she had a rationalization, even if most of them weren’t his fault. With an embarrassed sigh, he nodded as Ron and Blaise were spelled apart from where they had been fighting previously. They waited in silence until eventually there were only two groups left, their own and Susan Bones and Michael Corner.
Susan’s glare was levelled directly at Harry, piercing him with an angry snarl as they got into position. “This is for Justin, you snake.”
Corner didn’t seem particularly inclined to say anything to the contrary, and Daphne whispered under her breath with a small smirk. “Don’t let her get to you, she’s already gotten to herself. This is already over.”
Harry took a deep breath and nodded, raising his wand while walking up to her right flank. Flitwick raised his wand and let out a loud bang, signalling the beginning of the duel. Almost immediately a dark yellow curse called ‘Ossia Calor’ sailed for Harry, and it was only his reflexes that allowed him to bat it away with a hasty ‘Protego!’.
Susan seemed on the warpath to take him down, though it seemed as if she’d forgotten her partner, and by extension Harry’s as they continued the pattern. Diving out of the way of another hex, he shielded a curse sent for Daphne by Michael, opening her up to turn her wand on Susan. A Glacius charm covered the Hufflepuff’s arm in ice, letting the wand clatter to the floor as she wailed in fear.
After a second to take it in, Harry had to dive to catch a spell sent by Michael before it could hit Daphne, falling to the ground and taking a hit on the shoulder. That was when she returned her attention to the Ravenclaw and sent him spiralling off the arena. Flitwick announced the end to their duel as Harry rubbed his shoulder while getting to his feet with a frown.
Daphne snorted and crossed her arms with a bemused smile. “That was perhaps the weakest jelly-legs I’ve ever seen, you probably did more damage to yourself than that spell would’ve done to me Potter.”
Harry glared at her before muttering back. “Well, I’m sorry that I was doing my job. Besides, I didn’t know if it was a jelly-legs for sure, didn’t want to risk it.”
Her eyes widened before her expression softened. She nodded, almost apologetically to him though it was well hidden. “That’s very true, that was uncalled for. In any case, you performed admirably.”
He rolled his shoulder a final time, not noticing as Flitwick silenced Snape from where he was standing. Snape frowned and walked over to Susan, thawing the frozen limb. “Thanks, you’re pretty good yourself. What was that spell, ‘Glacius’?”
Daphne nodded with a hint of pride in her eyes. “Indeed, one of the three third year spells I know, the ice genesis spell. Gelum can transfigure water to ice at less drain, but performing it on a person can be… Rather damaging.”
Harry shuddered, but gave her a small smile as he turned to where Flitwick was nearly vibrating in his shoes. “R-Remarkable! Never before have I seen such cohesion, such teamwork at your age! Severus, surely you agree?”
They both turned to look at each other in shock before turning to where Snape looked as if he disgusted by the idea. “Indeed, perhaps Ms Greengrass is a positive influence on Potter.”
That seemed to be the last he had to say on the matter, and it was then that Harry realized that the stares he and Daphne were receiving weren’t the distrust or fear from the previous few days, but instead admiration. Turning to her, he motioned to them and she responded with a shrug of her own.
Flitwick bounced over and patted both of them on the arms. “You two, I must ask that you accompany me to my office right away! Oh to be young again! Severus, please dismiss the other members. I hope to see you all next year!”
Harry was pretty lost as he fell in step with Daphne. He could barely wave goodbye to Ron and Hermione before he left the great hall, and the ensuing trip up to the professor’s office was in awkward silence. Daphne was still walking in the same aristocratic manner he’d come to expect from a pureblood, and Flitwick seemed too excited in his own mind to bother.
At the very least they weren’t accusing him of being the heir of Slytherin, though he was still stung by Susan’s taunts from before the duel. They hated him, and he had a feeling he’d be using the shield charm more and more in the hallways in the new year. Then there was the matter of his parseltongue, and whatever was stalking around the school.
They arrived at the office and Flitwick motioned for them to sit, though Harry saw that there was only one seat. Pulling it out slightly, he let Daphne sit before stepping to the side. Flitwick turned back from where he was rummaging around in a cupboard before blinking and speaking up. “Oh, I’m most sorry Mr Potter, I’ve forgotten my manners!” With a wave of his wand a chair materialized next to Harry, and the boy took his seat as the professor sat across from him.
Flitwick leaned forward and began with a proud smile. “Now then, let’s get onto business shall we? No doubt you two will be wanting to get to bed before long. In short, you two have a lot of potential as duellists from what I can see. I don’t suppose either of you two are willing to pursue your potential? I can assure you, no matter where you wish to go, a distinguished duelling history can assist you.”
Harry blinked before mulling it over. Quidditch was fun, sure, but between cursed bludgers and practice in the driving rain it was losing it’s appeal as a career. He’d never really put a thought to what he wanted to do after Hogwarts in truth, and if he was good at this, then why not? Turning to Daphne he saw that she was nodding shortly, her hands folded in her lap.
Flitwick was delighted by her reaction, and turned to Harry expectantly. He sighed and nodded with a nervous smile. “Well, I guess it wouldn’t hurt to try it. What would it be like?”
He nodded and passed over a piece of parchment, and the two leaned over to see that it was a kind of brochure for something called the ‘Junior Duelling Circuit’. “I’d take you two under my wing, teaching you how to duel, and at points throughout the year you’d go to events across Europe, and possibly the world. On the subject of your tutoring, I’d be teaching you two to fight in Doubles, but I won’t stop you from attempting Singles. Opportunities may arise during the summer for training camps, but rest assured, you’d only have to attend them as long as you wish.”
Harry leaned forward eagerly. This sounded much, much more interesting to him now. Getting away from the Dursleys would’ve sold him on any idea other than a sleepover with Malfoy, but being able to practice magic while he was at it? Daphne raised her hand, and Flitwick nodded for her to speak up. “Professor, while away on these trips, will there be opportunities to explore the area or speak to attendees?”
Flitwick bobbed his head excitedly. “Of course! While we’ll only perhaps stay one day at an event, if you make it far enough to get to the semi-finals it is expected that you attend the awards ceremony at night, and international portkeying isn’t a fun experience when tired. I don’t see why we couldn’t stay another day before coming back. And while you can talk to attendees, please remember that they’d be much more interested in talking to the winners hmm?”
She seemed positively ecstatic at the news but didn’t let it show through too much. Flitwick was giddy as he stood up and reached over to shake their hands. “Brilliant! I’ll have a word with you two in the new year, I’ll have a quick peek at your schedules and see if we can’t set up a few days a week to practice. If I can make a recommendation, perhaps get fitted for duelling robes? But I’ll leave that up to you two, I’m sure you’ll be able to afford them. Now then, best get back to your dorms before the curfew. Sleep well you two.”
The two were hurried out of the office and into the corridor. Harry was a bit surprised by the whirlwind that was his professor, but went with the flow. Once Flitwick had returned to his office, he turned to Daphne with a small smile and held out his hand. “Well, looking forward to working with you Greengrass.”
She looked down at it in surprise before letting out a small giggle. Harry would’ve followed it up, but she reached forward, her hand going past his arm to clasp his forearm. His own fingers wrapped around her own as she replied. “Indeed, I believe this will be the start of something great.” They unlinked arms and she turned on her heel. “I’ll be looking forward to the new year Potter. Though if I may make a recommendation, send a request for a full vault audit from Gringotts. I gather you have failed to do so until now.”
Harry blinked in surprise, and was about to ask what she meant before she just gave him a mysterious smile. “Consider it an early present. Good Yule to you, Heir Potter.”
She walked off, and it took him a second before he started moving as well. Making his way back up towards the Gryffindor tower, he was glad to see that he had arrived after the rest had gone to bed. He didn’t think he had any answers for any of their questions, or rather, he didn’t want to speak to the turncoats.
Timeskip
The table on the second day of the Christmas holidays was the same affair as last year, though notably muted. Very few had deigned to stay behind over the holidays, and Harry didn’t blame them, but what was more worrying was that neither Crabbe nor Goyle had stayed at Hogwarts. Malfoy had, obviously trying to parade the fact that he thought he was immune to whatever was petrifying the other students.
Hermione and Ron were whispering furiously to themselves about the implications for their plan, but Harry had taken to pondering the most recent petrification. Why a ghost? How would a ghost even be petrified? And perhaps the most pressing issue on his mind… “Hey, ‘Mione, Nearly Headless Nick. Was he a pureblood?”
She turned to him in surprise before replying slowly, recalling the information from her favourite book. “I think so, he was a member of Henry the Seventh’s Royal Court and the Mimsy-Porpingtons were pureblood until his death cut the line short. What about it?”
Harry frowned in thought before explaining. “Well, I was just wondering, what would they have to gain by petrifying a pureblood ghost? Petrification has to be pretty hard to do, right?”
Hermione began to hum in thought as Ron began loading up his plate, shoving a piece of bacon into his mouth as he replied. “Well.” He swallowed it whole, much to their disgust. “Maybe he was in the wrong place? Like, what if he saw the heir petrifying Justin and had to do it to keep him silent?”
Harry nodded in agreement before frowning in frustration. “That makes sense, but how do you petrify a ghost? Why didn’t Nick just float away before the heir could do it? We checked for potions that could petrify someone, right?”
Hermione gasped before fishing around in her bag, pulling out a sheet of parchment with neat, small handwriting covering it. She began crossing out a good portion of the lines before presenting it with a proud smile. “Well, that makes things easier! If it’s affecting a ghost, we can get rid of all of the potions and diseases that only effect people with bodies. Granted Spectrelock and Inimitable Death can still do it, as well as the animals and a good handful of spells…”
She began to scribble on another piece of parchment excitedly as Ron just shrugged and got back to his breakfast. Harry sighed fondly and went to get his own breakfast before realizing that a familiar owl was coming straight for him. He’d sent off Hedwig the day before, intent on figuring out whatever the now absent Daphne had been talking about, but he hadn’t expected a response this quickly.
Holding out his arm, he let his beleaguered pet perch while gently holding out a piece of bacon to nibble on. Once she had been appeased, he untied an envelope from her leg and spied the Gringotts sigil on the wax seal. Hermione perked up at the arrival, but didn’t say anything as Harry slid his finger under the fold and lifted the seal.
Pulling out the letter, he let Hedwig fly off and out of the window before unfolding the rough parchment. It was odd, with a thorny outline that felt faintly magical to the touch and a similarly sharp font.
‘Mr Harry Potter
Enclosed are the Potter Holdings that Gringotts Bank is aware of and under our control. Please note that all Family Vaults are locked to you until your majority.
Potter Family Vault (Class XXXXX Security, Currency, Locked): 20,000,000 Galleons (Approximate)
Potter Heirloom Vault (Class XXXXX Security, Objects, Locked)
Potter Heir Vault (Class XXXX Security, Objects, Unlocked)
Potter Trust Vault (Class XX Security, Currency, Unlocked): 2,260 Galleons
Assorted holdings are also present throughout the territories of the United Kingdom. Please note that the designated ancestral home, Fortress Pottaire, is under the Occlusio Sanguinorum charm. Should you wish to gain access to the Potter Family Vault under the fourteenth clause of your contract with Gringotts for the purpose of finding the location of Fortress Pottaire, send me a letter at least two days in advance for the necessary paperwork to be filed.
Vaultkeeper Vaintooth
P.S
Note that the Potter Heir Vault is of Class XXXX security. In order to withdraw any contents, please be prepared to present both wand and blood.’
Harry looked up at the parchment to see Hermione trying to peek over with a frown. “Harry, that parchment, it’s blank. Is that a letter from Gringotts?”
He was a little uncomfortable that she had tried to peer over his shoulder, but nodded nonetheless. She nodded in acceptance and explained with a hint of awe. “It’s spelled so that nobody but the recipient is able to read it. I knew the Potters were supposed to be wealthy but it’s incredible that they’d use Occluded Vellum for you. What does it say?”
Shaking his head, he stood up and replied with a slightly shaky hand. “I… I think I need to talk to Professor McGonagall.”
He near rushed over to where the teacher was sitting next to Dumbledore and Babbling. She looked up at him in slight surprise before asking in her usual brooch. “Mr Potter, what has you so worked up this morning?”
He went to hand her the parchment before realizing that she wouldn’t be able to read it if Hermione had been correct. Clearing his throat, he asked nervously. “U-Um, well I got a letter from Gringotts and I… C-Can I go? In maybe two days?”
Dumbledore’s eyes widened as his head of house hummed and replied evenly. “Well, I suppose it wouldn’t be too much of an issue. I’ll have you to Diagon Alley and back before curfew, I believe I have some last minute presents to get myself.”
Harry gave her a million watt smile and was about to bounce away before Dumbledore asked with a twinkle in his eye. “Harry, my boy, would you be so kind as to pick up some Bertie Botts Thousand-Flavour Ice Cream for myself when you go? I do so love how it changes from one flavour to another in an instant, though I must caution you against trying it yourself, the consequences can be dire.”
He tensed up, only able to give a small nod before walking away. Dumbledore knew, he knew about the Polyjuice. Stiffly walking back over to where Hermione and Ron were sitting, he sat down and muttered embarrassedly. “U-Um… So, the Polyjuice is out.”
Their eyes widened in shock as Harry set away his letter glumly. Ron groaned and mumbled dejectedly into a piece of toast. “Figures Dumbledore’d know. So what now?”
Hermione sighed and replied with an even voice. “Well, I suppose it’s not all bad. Polyjuice keeps in sterile potion bottles for three years after all. But now we have no way of knowing what Malfoy knows.”
There was a long while before Harry offered with a displeased frown. “Then let’s just leave him alone. What are the chances he even knows anything? Pompous git’s always been full of it.”
She huffed and crossed her arms. “Well, he was our only lead. What do you propose?”
Harry shrugged. “No clue.” Taking a quick bite of his breakfast, he chewed on it thoughtfully before continuing. “We should just keep trying to figure out what it is that’s petrifying people.”
Hermione turned back to the page and began chewing on the end of her quill with a frustrated frown. It was a shame that their plan was over before it even began, but they couldn’t afford to stop here. Maybe they’d have more luck in the new year, but in any case, he had to write that letter to Gringotts to prepare for… Whatever they were talking about.
Timeskip
A flare rang throughout Diagon Alley as Harry and McGonagall appeared out of the floo. The boy stumbled forward, groaning as the magical transport took its toll while McGonagall watched him amusedly. Giving him a moment to catch himself, she spoke up as they looked out at the near deserted Leaky Cauldron. “Now then, I’ll escort you to Gringotts and you can go about your business. Do not under any circumstances leave the premises until we meet in the lobby, and certainly do not leave the Alley. I’ll be there in a few hours, say midday.”
Harry nodded, not trusting his voice as he stabilized himself. They made their way out into the alley proper and Harry looked around the near abandoned street. It was about nine in the morning on Christmas eve, though it seemed as if most of the stores were open despite the lack of people. They made their way down the cobbles until they found themselves standing in the marbled lobby of Gringotts. Harry fumbled around in his pocket, making sure he had both his vault key and his wand as they approached one of the goblins.
They came to a stop in front of one of them, and it barely looked up at them as it continued writing on the page. McGonagall cleared her throat expectantly, and the goblin let out a raspy sigh before asking impatiently. “What business do you have with Gringotts?”
She turned down to Harry expectantly and the goblin finally caught sight of him, and the scratching of the quill came to a halt. He gulped and spoke up nervously. “W-Well, I sent a letter about getting into my family vault?”
The goblin peered down at him and asked with a hint of amusement. “I assume you presume to be Mr Harry Potter. Present your vault key and we shall take you to Vaultkeeper Vaintooth.”
Harry held out the key, and the goblin took it with gnarled fingers and looked over it critically. The following seconds were terrifying to Harry, but eventually the goblin nodded in acceptance and handed it back. “Very well.” McGonagall stepped back and nodded to Harry once before leaving. “I shall see you at midday Potter.”
He nodded his goodbye as the goblin stood up from it’s chair and motioned for Harry to follow. They walked through the lobby, eventually meeting around the counter and walking into a room with a track and an awaiting cart. Walking into the cart, the door swung shut and the goblin pushed forward on a lever, sending them hurtling forward and into the expansive caves below Gringotts.
They rushed past vaults, doors opening only at their approach and even the occasional spurt of fire from an errant dragon. It was only after they went under an odd oily waterfall that didn’t seem to cling to him when they slammed to a halt. Harry didn’t feel particularly sick after the trip, perhaps a side effect of his seeker training, as they walked out of the cart and stood in front of a large circular door.
It had a large depiction of a dragon spreading it’s wings over an army of swordsmen with their backs to the beast. A corona of fire encircled the army like a blazing sun, and Harry felt a small well of heat in his chest as his eyes scanned over it. Around the fire was some kind of script that Harry couldn’t recognize, all twisting thorns and looping curls.
They walked forward, and the goblin motioned to the centre of the door. “Set your hand on the door. Your blood will unlock the door, if you are indeed Harry Potter.”
Harry gulped and walked forward, his hand raised towards the small blank circle in the middle. He made contact with the warm stone, and he winced as a small barb lanced out of the door and into the palm of his hand. Pulling it back by instinct, Harry looked down at the small bead of blood on his palm as the door began to rumble.
It slid into the floor, and Harry looked inside to see a circular office with three doors, similar to the last one, surrounding it. In the middle was a desk with a wizened old goblin, and a large tapestry with a stylized griffin adorned the wall behind him. The goblin from before left, and the door rumbled closed behind Harry.
Eventually the goblin spoke up in a smooth rumble, not unlike the door. “Heir Potter, I am Vaultkeeper Vaintooth. I served your father before you, and his father before him. Speak your business.”
Harry gaped at the news before gulping and speaking up, already excited for whatever he’d find. “I-I wanted to see the heir vault, and I sent a letter about my family vault.”
Vaintooth nodded once and stood up, motioning for Harry to follow. They walked over to one of the doors, and Vaintooth extended a hand with long fingers about twice of his towards him. “Your wand, if you please.”
Harry handed it over, and Vaintooth looked it over before handing it back while the door opened in front of them. It slid into the ground, and Harry’s eyes sparkled as he gazed into the Potter Heir Vault. It was small, only about the size of the Gryffindor dorms, but it was full to the brim with all sorts of artefacts.
A wall of robes, a chest of drawers that had a jewellery box on top of it, a rack of assorted weapons and at the back was what looked like a set of robes, but it was different. He walked forward, his eyes locked on the isolated set as it came into focus under the magical candlelight.
It seemed made of liquid black, and as Harry stepped up in front of it, the shadow he cast upon it seemed to be swallowed up by the fabric. He extended his hand towards the beautiful piece, and as he set his hand on it, it felt as if he were running his hand through his invisibility cloak. His hand snagged against something, and a letter fluttered to the ground next to him.
Harry was broken out of his trance and he reached down to pick up the yellowing parchment. Unfolding it curiously, his eyes widened and his hands began to shake as he saw the first words.
‘Hey Harry
Your Mum doesn’t know I’m doing this, thinks I’m spending one last day with Frank before we go under the Fidelius. Cost a pretty penny that charm, but I don’t regret it; we’ll be nice and safe.
I could say a lot of things that I hope I get to say to you in life, not in a letter, but I don’t think I have the energy for much. We Potters are a single-minded lot, certainly helped me get your mother. If I had to give you some fatherly advice, then it’s as follows:
Treasure your friends, protect your loved ones, never get caught out.
I’m not the studious type, though I’m sure your Mum would set out a twenty point list for living your life. But enough of this rubbish, I’m sure you’d like to get perusing your new goodies.
To your right you’ll see auto-sizing dress robes, they’ll be useful if you want to get married one day. Just do me a favour and don’t wear them on a night out, trust me, it’s a mistake I made so you wouldn’t have to. To your left, a few nice robes I enjoyed at Hogwarts through the years. I swear, if Malkins still uses that scratchy fabric by the time you’re at Hogwarts I’ll be having words with her (as a ghost if need be).
Now, onto the really fun stuff. Those weapons were passed down to me from my father, relics from the war with Grindelwald. Weapon duelling has fallen out of style, a damn shame in my opinion, but girls love a knight in shining armour. We’ve even got Lancelot’s greatsword in the family vault, afraid you’ll have to wait until your seventeenth for that though.
This robe is something of a joint present from myself and your mother, though she doesn’t know you’re getting it. It was a present from her to me, our first anniversary to be exact. She wanted me to be safe while I was out fighting the good fight with Padfoot, so she made this absolute beauty out of Acromantula silk. Had Moony throw on a resizing charm last time we met, so don’t worry about growing into it.
Now you may be thinking that Acromantula silk is just for the toffs at their balls and parties, but let me tell you, in the hands of a charms mistress it makes for a damn nice set of duelling robes. It has no momentum since it’s as light as air. If you ever find yourself in a fight you’ll want to be wearing this, you’ll be as fast as a snitch compared to anybody else. Just don’t let yourself get hit with a fire spell, it’ll go up like a light.
It's seen battle, more battle than I hope you’ll ever have to go into. Live well Harry.
Dad’
Harry didn’t notice the tears in his eyes until he saw the parchment getting stained near the bottom by small droplets. Folding it up, he shakily set it into his pocket before looking up at the robe with newfound appreciation. Vaintooth watched from the door, an unreadable expression in his eyes as he watched his only client go about the vault.
Eventually Harry had bundled up the duelling robe and the school robes his father had left him. Walking back over to the door, he was stopped as Vaintooth rumbled, tilting his head back into the vault. “We were made aware of a moleskin pouch in this vault, I’d recommend you make use of it.”
Harry blinked before turning back around, taking a quick look around before finding the pouch on top of the chest of drawers. He watched the robes sink into it’s unknown depths before walking out of the vault with a grateful smile on his face. “T-Thank you.”
The goblin nodded and turned to the central vault, replying as they walked towards it. “Your father had a large heart, a stark contrast to his own father. We shall raise the Occlusio Sanguinorum next.”
Harry asked curiously as the door began to click and rumble open. “What even is it? Why wasn’t I raised there? My dad said something about a ‘Fidelius’ too?”
Vaintooth sighed and was silent for a long time before responding. “The Fidelius is commonly known as the strongest secret keeping charm in existence, but that is a slight misnomer. It is the strongest available secret keeping charm, the strongest is the Occlusio. Seven families were able to employ it, the Potters being one, before it was lost forever. Nobody can know the location, not a soul, unless they are of the Potter blood. Even then, it is secluded in a manner unknown to me. In this vault is the location, be certain not to tell anybody, even if you are the only person able to know it.”
Harry was slightly lost before asking nervously, noticing that the room was getting significantly hotter now that the door was open. “U-Um, why didn’t my Mum and Dad go there then? Voldemort couldn’t have found them, right?”
Vaintooth replied patiently as he walked into the family vault, motioning for Harry to stay put at the entrance. “Those married to a child of Potter cannot go into the Occlusio, and your father refused to abandon your mother. The Fidelius cost a full four million galleons for the reagents at the height of the war, a testament to his love for her. Come, I have found the location. Do not touch anything else.”
Harry followed him inside, mulling over the information. He’d have to learn about this Fidelius when he got back to Hogwarts. The entire vault seemed muffled, and every time he tried to focus on something, he found his eyes drifting back to Vaintooth. The goblin smirked over his shoulder at him before they reached what appeared to be an altar. Harry latched onto it, the only thing he could focus on that wasn’t his escort.
They walked up to it and Vaintooth stepped to the side. “I consulted with the documentation.” He pulled out a small knife about the size of Harry’s little finger and handed it to him. “Slash your wand arm and let your lifeblood flow for three drips onto the stone.”
Harry wondered exactly what the obsession with blood was about but didn’t let it stop him. Taking the knife he walked up to the altar, knelt down and drew a long line across his right arm. It didn’t sting, or even hurt at all really as he let the blood drip. On the third agonizingly slow drip, Harry watched the red fall onto the stone in slow motion before he let out a gasp, clutching at his forehead.
Pictures, a castle made of blackened granite on a windswept island silhouetted by a setting sun. Seven distinct towers dotted the castle at different points, and the walls were covered in arrow slits overlooking a small port. It looked as if it could defend against an army, but just as quickly as it had started, Harry was flung back into reality. Ragged breaths filled the air as the boy tried to steady himself. He didn’t quite understand how, but he knew where the Fortress Pottaire was located. Maybe a day of travelling west on his broom from Hogwarts, somewhere disconnected from the world…
Vaintooth walked forward and said authoritatively. “If you have the location, let us leave before the magics of the vault remove us forcefully.”
Harry stumbled after him until they left the rapidly heating vault. As Harry left, the door slammed shut behind him, and the heat dissipated almost immediately. After about a minute of calming down, Harry turned to Vaintooth and smiled at him gratefully. “Thank you Mr Vaintooth, can we visit my trust vault next?”
He nodded and motioned to the door. “Very well, I shall accompany you.” They walked out of the door and Harry clutched his moleskin pouch in his pocket. He hadn’t taken too much money from his vault, only enough for his school supplies and a few sweets on the train, but knowing his full inheritance, he wanted to enjoy himself. His father had told him as much.
After a short cart trip, Harry found himself standing in the familiar trust vault. Knowing that there was enough galleons in here to last him, he scooped up three handfuls and deposited them into the pouch before returning to the cart. Vaintooth watched him with a smirk as he returned to the cart. “I see you take after your father, never one to leave a galleon sitting.”
Harry smiled proudly as he sat down in the cart once more. “Well… That’s not a bad thing, is it?”
Vaintooth chuckled as the cart hurtled forth once more. “I have seen two generations of Potters, neither were shy about spending. Lily Evans was a smart witch, if she had more time, she may have curbed your father’s spending. My advice to you, find a partner of equal wisdom for yourself, it will do your accounts some good.”
They reached the lobby and Harry stepped out, bade goodbye to Vaintooth and watched as the old goblin disappeared into the caves once more. Looking around, he saw McGonagall waiting for him at the entrance to the bank and rushed over excitedly. “Ah, is everything concluded Mr Potter?”
Harry nodded as they exited the bank. “Is there anywhere else you wish to go before we return? I don’t make a habit of taking students out on day trips, and I’d prefer not to make a return journey if you forget something.”
A quick trip to Fortescue’s and Harry had a carton of Dumbledore’s requested ice cream much to McGonagall’s amusement. That was the only thing Harry had on his mind, but before he could say that he was done, his head of house offered. “I heard from Filius that yourself and Ms Greengrass will be duelling partners. Perhaps a wand holster is in order? I remember your father only got his in his fourth year after burning a hole in his robe.”
Harry blinked before asking curiously, very eager to learn about his father after the day’s events. “How did he do that?”
The teacher had a far off look in her eye as she led them towards Ollivanders. “Numpty that he was, he decided to try and cast a spell though his pocket. Transfigured Sir… Another student’s robe into a dress, had his laugh and put it out of his head. Didn’t realize what he’d done until he smelled burning.”
Harry laughed at the image as the door opened, and Ollivander looked up with the same disconcerting owlish look he always sported. “Ah, Mr Potter, eleven inches, holly, phoenix feather correct? And Miss McGonagall, nine and a half inches, fir with dragon heart string no? What can I do for you two?”
McGonagall motioned to a part of the store that Harry hadn’t noticed before, lined with model arms with what looked like leather bracers strapped onto them. “A wand holster for Mr Potter here, and a wand servicing kit I should think too. I shall help Mr Potter find his fit if you do not mind.”
Harry was quite grateful; he didn’t think he would appreciate the old wizard fussing over him like he’d done his wands. They walked over to the area as Ollivander pulled down a rolled up leather bundle from a shelf. McGonagall looked over the offerings critically before her eyes landed on a dark brown leather bracer with two loops on the inside of the arm.
Disconnecting it from the arm, she handed it to Harry for him to try on and he struggled with it for a bit before it tightened by itself on his forearm. It felt just shy of snug, but even as his arm shifted around it didn’t budge from it’s position as McGonagall motioned to the two loops. “Now, put your wand into these loops and then flick your wrist back slightly. It can take a while before catching it becomes natural, but it is best to get into the habit now.”
Harry followed her instructions, and as his wrist jerked back slightly, he was only just able to catch his wand as it rocketed out of the holster by it’s pommel. He gaped down at it in wonder before trying the mechanism a few more times, not noticing as his chaperone smiled down at him nostalgically. They walked back over and the wandmaker looked down at their choice with an approving nod. “Oh yes, very interesting, Nemean Lion leather is quite the robust choice. Very well, nine galleons if you would. And a further five for the wand care kit.”
The boy pulled out his moleskin pouch and counted out nine galleons and was about to go for the extra five before McGonagall put down the money for him. He looked up at her in surprise, and she replied with a small smile. “Merry Christmas Mr Potter.”
Harry gaped up at her before giving her a bright smile. “T-Thank you Professor!”
She chuckled as he took the bundle from the counter. “I only ask that you take after your father in transfiguration. As daft as he could be at times, there was never a challenge he backed down from in his spellwork.”
Harry gulped and nodded, staring down at the holster hidden by his robe’s sleeve. His father… He’d always been told he looked like him, and the Mirror of Erised had shown him as much, but hearing more about him was quite eye opening. His father had been good at transfiguration, one of the hardest subjects in the curriculum, not to mention he’d been told his mother had been a charms prodigy.
He was silent as they continued towards the floo in the Leaky Cauldron. Stepping through the fire once more into McGonagall’s office, she noticed his silence, but didn’t pick up on it as she bade him goodbye. It was about one in the afternoon, around lunchtime, but he didn’t feel particularly hungry as he decided to go back to Gryffindor tower.
Stepping into the dorm, he began putting away his new robes while burying the old ones in the back of the trunk. Pulling on one of them, he immediately appreciated his father’s fondness for them. It felt like a blanket, not chafing or pinching anywhere and just above the rise of his feet. Out of the corner of his eye he saw his transfiguration textbook sitting in his trunk, and McGonagall’s words came to mind. Maybe a couple hours reading wouldn’t do him much harm…
Ron nearly dragged him to the hospital wing for insanity when he found him sitting in his bed, eyes roving over a pair of rules and their interactions. The next day Harry found himself carolling happily with the rest of the Hogwarts population, and after a delicious dinner where he presented a delighted Dumbledore with his ice-cream before walking out into the cool corridors. Making his way towards the library as Ron and Hermione went back to the tower, he began looking over the books as Madam Pince watched him with a wary eye.
Knowing how to perform Protego had tickled his interest. If he could do a third year spell like that, maybe there were others that were more interesting than levitating feathers or jelly-legs. Besides, this counted as studying right? Eventually his eyes came onto a book that caught his eye as he scanned through the lines of books. ‘Alacrimancy, The Magic of Speed.’ By Fleet Fairweather.
Taking it lightly from the shelves, he brought it over to the table and sat down as he cracked it open. It wasn’t a massive book, only about half the size of his potions textbook, but almost immediately it had drawn him in with the foreword.
‘Intrepid magician, the art of Alacrimancy is one beloved by few but known by all in a dangerous career. It is a sub-discipline of Charms and Compromancy, designed to speed up both mind, body and the world around you. Think to yourself, when faced down with a dragon, is it best to run or to fight? The answer is neither, situations vary, but in both situations the spell Acceliro will aid you. Or if a Sphinx wished to give you a riddle for passage, the techniques of Alacrimentas can give you all the time you need to decipher the answer. In a duel, an Arteriallist will be able to send large waves of their devastating magic towards a foe and destroy them in one fell swoop before their trademark exhaustion kicks in. If any of this interests you, read further, and may the Zephyr guide you.
-Fleet Fairweather.’
Harry cracked open the first chapter hungrily, an introduction to the magics of Charms and Compromacy, the magic of the mind, and how they applied to Alacrimancy. It was terribly fascinating, and it was only when he heard Madam Pince’s trademark cough when he realized that he needed to leave.
Checking the book out sheepishly, he began to make his way back out and back towards Gryffindor tower. It was only as he turned the corner towards the main stairwell when he saw Ginny wandering down one of the other corridors. Rushing after her, he asked worriedly. “Ginny? What are you doing, it’s nearly curfew?”
Like a switch, she seemed to wake up from a trance as she turned back to him in terror. “H-H-Ha-Harry! I-I was j-just um… A-Ah…”
He noticed a book clutched in her arms but didn’t say anything as he motioned back to the dorm with a smile. “Let’s go back, okay? It’s getting chilly out, let’s get back to the fire.”
She nodded silently, following him back up to the dorm. Without another word she walked up the stairs to the girls dorm, and Harry turned back to where Ron and Hermione were watching from the fireplace. Walking over, he sat down with a huff and asked. “What’s up with her? Is she usually like this Ron?”
The boy shook his head, munching down on some of the chocolate Harry had gotten him. “No, but it’s her first Christmas away from home.” Swallowing the piece, he continued with a shrug. “I wouldn’t worry about it, she’s always been a bit barmy around you.”
Hermione huffed, crossing her arms before Harry spoke up curiously once more. “Say Ron, Greengrass said Happy Yule to me before everyone left. What does that mean? Is it like Merry Christmas?”
Ron shrugged again but Hermione picked up excitedly. “Oh! Yule is a common descriptor for the winter holidays, the Sacred Twenty Eight pureblood houses still observe it, and some other purebloods and muggleborns do as well if it takes their fancy. It’s got a whole other set of celebrations centred around family tradition.”
He hummed curiously. A wizards Christmas sounded quite interesting, but judging from how Daphne had acted, he didn’t think it would be a merry occasion. Eventually they all turned in, but Harry lay awake on his bed, his book in hand as he began to make his way through the second chapter until the moon hung high in the sky.
Timeskip, January 4th
The first day of the new term was upon the students of Hogwarts, and despite the initial glow of seeing their friends again, the merriment had quickly dimmed when they remembered what had happened in the year prior. Still the Hufflepuffs mumbled discontentedly when they saw him, the Slytherins mocked him in the corridors and most of Gryffindor were afraid of him while the Ravenclaws continued their usual aloof attitude.
Ron had thought he was mental when he caught Harry reading through his Alacrimancy book, practicing one of the techniques meant to improve his cognitive speed. Ironically, his progress was slow, and by the end of the holiday he’d only managed to slow the world around him to about ninety nine percent of regular speed when concentrating on it. Granted the author had written that progress ramped up significantly in about two years of practicing, plateauing around seventy percent of normal speed as it became second nature.
His other studies had also begun to pick up as a result. His transfiguration spellcasting had become much better, he’d even gotten a hang of Occulus Reparo, allowing him to mould his glasses into a better fitting pair of spectacles. Hermione had been very approving of his studies, but seemed rather dissatisfied at his unequal treatment of the subjects. He’d barely touched herbology or potions in weeks apart from to finish his homework, but he just found them so incredibly boring in his new drive to better his spellwork.
That was what lead him to dread walking into his least favourite class, potions, as the final period for the day. With a sigh he sat down next to Ron, watching as Snape walked out of his office and into the class with his usual swishing cloak. Walking up to the chalkboard in silence, he tapped his wand against the board, causing the white writing to fade into visibility. Instead of the usual potion instructions, it was a list of paired names. “All brewing will be completed with specified partners. The Headmaster believes this will foster… Camaraderie in these times.”
A groan sprung up in the classroom as there was a scraping of chairs. People began standing up, searching for their partners while Harry tried to get a focus on the board. Finding his name, his eyes drifted right and landed on a familiar name. With a small smile, he stood up, grabbed his bag and searched through the crowd for a head of long blonde hair.
Eventually finding her still sat down at her station, Harry walked over and took his seat next to her. “Alright Greengrass?”
Daphne looked him up and down before nodding approvingly, replying. “Quite. I see you took my advice to heart?”
Harry grinned and nodded, running a hand through his hair. He’d received a good few compliments on his new and improved apparel from those unafraid of him, but this was the first time someone outside of his house had mentioned it. “I owe you one, got some duelling robes from my dad. Excited for practice?”
Her eyes widened slightly before she nodded once, turning back to where the blackboard had begun to reveal the instructions. Standing up, she opened a set of potions tools and selected a mortar and pestle from the depths of the satchel. “I’ll handle the crushing and powdering. Despite your reputation, I’m sure you can handle the cutting?”
Harry rushed to get his own knife, getting to work on his share of the work. Again there was the mix of insult and compliment he could only associate with her, but he didn’t let himself stew on it as he diced the hinkypunk bones and set them in a small dish. Through the lesson he couldn’t help but notice that Snape didn’t even approach him and Daphne, but there was a pair of eyes glaring a hole into the back of his skull. It was one of the other Slytherins, one he didn’t recognize either.
Eventually they got to work on the brewing, though that mostly involved Harry standing back and handing over the small ingredients dishes to Daphne as she attended to the potion. Harry couldn’t help but notice the precision with which she went about her task, but when he heard the familiar rumbling of a potion going to explode across the classroom he sprang into action.
His wand shot out from his holster as he called out one of the new spells he’d learned, pointing it at the cauldron. “Repello Proxima!” As he did so, Ron and Crabbe’s cauldron spewed forth a vile liquid across the classroom. The muck didn’t even go near himself and Daphne, instead forming a sort of break around them as they ducked.
Everything the muck touched began to bubble and hiss, and those that were hit began to grow hair all over the affected parts. Screams began to fill the air as Snape rushed over to where Ron and Crabbe were rolling around on the floor in pain. “Foolish boys! How fine do you think crushed barnacles means! Granger! Alert Madam Pomfrey immediately. If you and your potion are unaffected, continue brewing!”
Harry sighed in relief as he turned to where Daphne was looking at him with a modicum of what he though was an impressed expression. She grabbed the final dish and used the back of a knife to toss the final ingredients in, gave it a small swirl with her stirring rod and put a lid on the cauldron. Running a cloth along the rod to remove the final dregs of potion, she turned to him with a small smile. “I didn’t know you knew that spell, we are to learn it at the end of term in Defence correct?”
He grinned proudly as he went to put his knife away. “Well, thought I’d have a go at this ‘hard work’ I’d heard so much about. Heir of Slytherin can’t be a slacker, right?”
Amazingly she actually gave a small giggle as she finished putting away all of her tools except for a ladle, funnel and a trio of glass bottles. “Indeed, you certainly don’t seem the type. In any case, I commend your entirely mediocre preparation skills today even though your spellcasting saved the potion.”
Harry snorted before asking curiously, watching as she prepared the bottles. “You’re really good at potions, is it your favourite subject?”
Daphne took the lid of the cauldron and took up a ladle of the perfectly translucent purple Hair-Repair potion. “Not exactly.” She filled the three bottles with the funnel and corked them expertly. “I have a vested interest in exotic and ancient magical diseases; it so happens that potions are the easiest of the subjects to research before Hogwarts.”
He nodded, curious as to what that entailed as they walked over to the front desk. Daphne set a vial down in the empty tube rack, nodding once to Snape who just nodded back from where he was corralling all the affected students. Personally Harry found it pretty amusing as the professor shoo’ed them out of the room. “Never thought I’d see Crabbe and Ron looking like Wookies.”
She looked at him in confusion for a second before Harry explained lamely. “Wookies, they’re this sort of hairy person from a muggle movie called Star Wars.”
Daphne’s eyes widened slightly as she mentioned evenly. “Oh, I’ve heard of these ‘movies’ before. Like a moving picture, correct?”
Harry grinned, remembering the time his primary teacher had played Star Wars after Dudley kicked up the mother of all stinks. “Yeah, with sound and everything.” Shaking his head, he looked down at her curiously. “In any case what were you saying about magical diseases?”
She hummed, a far off look in her eye as she replied noncommittally. “I enjoy studying them, it is likely I will go into a career as an apothecary when I am done with Hogwarts. As you can imagine, a keen skill in potions will do me well.”
That was quite interesting, he’d never really thought about what he’d wanted to do after Hogwarts. “Yeah, I can see that. Wonder what I can do with Defence…?”
Daphne offered with a small tilt of her head. “While it may be beneath you socially, an Auror or private bodyguard would be a good fit if you better yourself in potions. Otherwise a professor is a good option, though depending on how we fare, you could find yourself as a career duellist or Hitwizard.”
His head was spinning with the unfamiliar titles, but he nodded in understanding nonetheless. “Well, it’s not like I need to think about it too much right? We do electives next year, maybe I’ll enjoy something there?”
She nodded in agreement before they rounded the corner to the ground floor. There they spotted Professor Flitwick and he spotted them excitedly. Bouncing over, he spoke up excitedly. “Mr Potter and Ms Greengrass! I see you two have evaded the most recent disaster in the dungeons?”
As he said that, they watched Madam Pomfrey rush past with a floating parade of potions and scissors. Daphne smirked slightly and tilted her head in Harry’s direction. “Indeed, Potter was most effective in screening ourselves and our potion. You have business with us Professor?”
Flitwick bobbed his head and replied jovially. “Well, I was wondering if I could convince you two to join me tomorrow for our first training session? All going well, I was hoping to use Wednesday and Friday for training, maybe switching and increasing frequency if it pleases you?”
Harry thought to his quidditch training and nodded with a smile. Wood usually kept their training to Saturday and Sunday, it was unlikely that he’d have to deal with a conflict like that. “Yeah, that sounds good Professor.” Harry rolled his shoulder, asking curiously. “Is there anything you want us to bring?”
Flitwick shook his head and replied, walking past them towards the dungeons. “Just some good robes, your wand and your mind. I must bid you farewell, I’m afraid Madam Pomfrey cannot charm all of those scissors at once!”
They bade him farewell too before turning to each other. Daphne pulled a lock of hair behind her head before tilting her head in his direction. “Well Potter, I think I shall take my leave for the library. I hope to see you in good form tomorrow.”
Harry inclined his own head with a nervous smile. “See you tomorrow Greengrass.”
They parted ways, and Harry found it very hard to sleep from the excitement.
Chapter 2
Notes:
Hey look, already biting into my buffer chapters. TY to my betas, enjoy.
Chapter Text
Harry shuffled nervously in his duelling robes, wondering what his first lesson would entail as Flitwick conjured up a set of wards in the middle of the Charms classroom. Daphne was stood next to him, her wand already in hand as her pale grey duelling robes fluttered at her feet. Once Flitwick was done, he motioned the two of them to walk towards him.
They did so, and for a second it felt as if Harry was walking through a downpour before it stopped. Inside of the wards felt… Odd, disconnected from the rest of the world. The draft from the slightly opened windows was absent, and it felt as if the room was much smaller around him. It seemed as if Daphne was also disconcerted as Flitwick clapped his hands together. “Alright you two, let’s get down to business; no point dawdling hmm? As I’m sure you can tell, I’ve set up wards around the area. Warding is a fifth-year subject, but they’re very well known even before then. Can either of you tell me what wards you may want for a duelling competition?”
Daphne replied first, and Harry had no clue in the first place. “Spell containment for audience safety, interference prevention and detection of incapacitation or surrender.”
Flitwick clapped his hands excitedly as he congratulated her. “Five points to Slytherin, very good! Those are indeed the minimum wards required for a duel. Mr Potter, any other things that could be prevented?”
Perhaps he should’ve read up on duelling etiquette, but he offered, nonetheless. “Stopping dark magic from being cast?”
He couldn’t see Daphne’s face contort imperceptibly, but Flitwick nodded in agreement. “Indeed, though perhaps we should get this out of the way. Dark Magics, as known by the Ministry of Magic, are defined much harsher than the internationally recognized Forbidden Magics. For instance, the dark magic spell Protego Diabolica is banned internationally, but the weaker cousin Protego Vilis is only banned in Britain and France. It would be prudent for you to at least learn the counterspells to these dark magic spells, as it’s likely you’ll face them in the arena.”
Harry blinked in surprise before a thoughtful expression adorned his face. Eventually he asked, much to the surprise of Daphne who had a sour expression on her face ever since the words ‘Dark Magic‘ had passed his lips. “Like my Parseltongue sir?”
Flitwick bobbed his head approvingly. “Indeed Mr Potter. While reviled in Britain, Parseltongue is seen as quite the gift outside the isles. I do believe that the eastern Europeans and Chinese Parselmouths have developed a unique branch of magic that is only able to be performed by themselves. But enough about that, I think it would be prudent to begin training your duelling skills post haste.”
Both children perked up excitedly at the news. Flitwick motioned to two points opposite each other in the ward scheme. “Now then, could you two move to these spots?” They did so, and Flitwick first turned to Harry and performed a bow with his left hand rising to the side while his right held his wand upright against his chest. “Duelling begins with the pleasantries. Mr Potter, please repeat that bow.”
Harry did so clumsily, his wand held tightly in his grip giving a swish of air as he completed the bow. Flitwick nodded in satisfaction before turning to Daphne and demonstrating a one-handed curtsey while the wand was kept in a similar position to the bow. She repeated it, and Flitwick swished his wand to the side, sending out a small jet of sparks which bounced off the floor. “This demonstrates that your wand is both your own and that it is in working order. Please, repeat the sparks, and be absolutely sure not to point them at anything other than the floor.”
They did so, the room lighting up as a cacophony of gold and silver bounced off the floor. Once they were done, Flitwick stepped back to the edge of the ward scheme but stayed within. “Now then, Ms Greengrass will attempt to break through Mr Potter’s defences with offensive curses, jinxes and hexes. While I’m certain you wish to get creative, there will be time for that later. Do not approach one another, but feel free to dodge and move around. Are you ready?”
Harry and Daphne nodded and raised their wands against one another. Flitwick conjured a handkerchief and threw it into the air. “When it hits the ground, begin. Good luck you two.”
He finally stepped back and out of the ward scheme as the cloth was about halfway to the ground, billowing under it’s own weight. It fluttered ever so close to the ground before it eventually came to a rest, and almost immediately Harry had to slash out a shield to catch a trio of Daphne’s quick-spun jinxes as they splashed against the invisible wall in a shower of sparks. Her barrage didn’t stop, it was a veritable storm of multi-coloured lights and gasps of aura, each threatening to break through his hastily constructed shields. One or two made it through to him, his legs snapping together as he desperately tried to stay upright.
Eventually she began to slow down, but the spells were still perfectly spaced apart as a bead of sweat trickled down his forehead. Eventually they fell to a trickle, and Harry finally got a look at his opponent. She looked absolutely exhausted, sweat pouring down her face before her wand eventually fell out of her hand as she fell to her knees. Harry made to rush over to her before he suddenly fell over, her leg-locker finally making itself known again as he smacked against the floor.
Flitwick walked in and rushed over to check on Daphne, sighing in relief as he ran his wand over her exposed face, taking off the worst of the sweat. Helping her sit down, he then made his way over to where Harry was trying to get onto his feet and performed the counter-curse on his legs before checking on his arm. It was cool to the touch, but not the crystals of ice that had formed on the Bones Heiress.
Once the professor was satisfied that neither were too hurt, Flitwick spoke up, bubbling with excitement. “That was an excellent first try you two! Ah to be young and spry again… Now then, Mr Potter, can you tell me what stood out to you in Ms Greengrass’ duelling style?”
Harry hummed, rubbing his aching jaw from where it had hit the ground. He was pretty exhausted from the number of shields he’d had to conjure too. “Well, it was really fast, but there wasn’t a lot of power in them.” His un-frozen arm was testament enough to that.
Flitwick nodded and turned back to Daphne, motioning for her to say her piece. “Potter’s good at shielding, really good, but he didn’t move at all even before my leg-locker.”
He spelled down the ward scheme and summoned three chairs over, letting the two rest for a minute before speaking up. “Indeed, astute observations from the both of you. Here I will introduce you to the concept of Duelling Styles. Mr Potter, you are quick on the draw and efficient with each shield and I suspect you’ll be quite the caster in the short range. You are what has been called an Aegis, a protective caster meant to keep yourself and partners safe.”
Harry nodded in curiosity, wondering where he’d heard something like that before. His answer came in Flitwick’s observations on Daphne. “You, Ms Greengrass, have quite a lot of potential as an Arteriallist or Chainspell. Arteriallists are capable of great feats of magic, meant to bring an enemy down in short order while being susceptible to magic themselves. They are much more common in Doubles, as in Singles it is likely they’ll be defeated before they can perform their magic. The second option is Chainspell, capable of many types of magic and proficient in making them as efficient as possible though no spells will be decisive. Do you have any thoughts on the matter?”
Daphne crossed her arms, looking thoughtful before she glanced out of the corner of her eye at Harry. She nodded slowly, replying. “I don’t intend to do make any commitments yet, but I shall take your advice to heart Professor.”
Flitwick smiled in acceptance before leaning back and addressing both of them. “You two have excellent potential, why, I remember your father was quite the duellist himself during the last war Mr Potter. No-one I’d rather have at my back, apart from the Headmaster that is.”
His eyes widened before he recalled a certain name from his father’s letter. “M-My dad, he wrote a letter for me, he said he fought with someone called Padfoot?”
Almost immediately Flitwick’s expression darkened, and Harry wondered if he’d offended the man before Flitwick sighed and replied shortly. “While that is true, I would ask that you let that name lie, especially around Hogwarts staff. It brings up some bad memories.”
Harry agreed but that did nothing to sate his curiosity. Flitwick cleared his throat before motioning for them to get up, and they did so somewhat reluctantly. “Now then, let’s run through another drill. You two versus myself, Ms Greengrass will attempt to hit me with sparks and Mr Potter will attempt to shield Ms Greengrass while not interfering with her own casting.”
They got into position with Harry positioned at Daphne’s right, and the two performed the salute in response to Flitwick’s own. Raising their wands, Harry was ready to begin deflecting Flitwick’s first attack, but was worried when nothing came from the diminutive man. Instead he began stalking back and forth, and Harry began to feel a sweat on the back of his neck as his professor stared them down like a predator.
Daphne launched a probing jet of sparks, and Flitwick dodged forward and to the right, sending a lance of sparks directly at Harry. The boy went to catch them, but was shocked when another three sailed straight for him. Throwing himself to the side to avoid them, he watched as another jet caught Daphne right in her abdomen. The two children looked at him in awe as Flitwick put his wand away with a satisfied smile. “While I apologize for not holding back, this is a good yardstick as to what you can expect from duelling at a high level. Every wizard and witch is different, with different speeds, styles and power. Attempting to counter all of them is a fool’s game, and that is why you must focus on you and your partner’s strengths.”
Their stupor was broken as they looked between each other before smiling shortly. Daphne walked over and offered her hand to Harry, helping him stand up as Flitwick watched approvingly. This was the same scene he’d seen so many times, but instead of a blonde Slytherin, it was a black haired Gryffindor with shaggy hair helping a similar boy with brown eyes. After a second he spoke up with a small smile. “Alright you two.” They turned to him in sync. “I think that’ll be enough for today. For Friday I want you to research more about duelling Mr Potter, etiquette and historic duels. It will be good for you to know more about the sport as you better your spellcasting. Ms Greengrass, the opposite. Your technical knowledge is higher than the par, but your spellcasting is what will better your chances in the ring at the end of the day. Try to keep up the power of your spells through a chain. Now I recommend going to clean up before dinner.”
They trudged out of the classroom and eventually they found themselves at the point where they’d be going their separate ways. Harry offered her a small grin, rubbing the back of his hair nervously. “Well, good job today Greengrass. See you Friday?”
She smiled back and replied. “You as well Potter. If I may, The Duellist’s Compendium by Alisiae Leveillure is where I learned most of what I know.”
Harry nodded thankfully as they bade each other goodbye. Making his way back up towards Gryffindor’s tower, he quickly got cleaned up and walked down into the common room only to find Ron and Hermione waiting for him on one of the plush sofas. Making his way over, he raised a hand in greeting before Hermione asked politely. “How was your first duelling lesson?”
The three began to make for the great hall as Harry replied. “It was exhausting, but really interesting. I’ve got to learn about historic duels and the like before Friday.”
Ron pulled a face as he replied incredulously. “More homework? By choice? I swear, you’re barmy mate. Besides, Greengrass is a Slytherin. Can’t be the best company, even if it’s throwing spells at each other.”
Harry shrugged noncommittally. It was true, she had the signature cool snark, but she was much more tolerable than Malfoy. “She seems alright, saved me in potions in any case. Snape wouldn’t go near us.”
Hermione lightly slapped his arm, but it had no heat. “Professor Snape. I remember that she was placed quite high in the final exams last year, top ten. Just be polite, okay Harry?”
He nodded in agreement, settling down for his homework. It was a long night of trying to get work done as Ron tried to tempt him into a game of exploding snap, but after a few attempts the ginger went to play with Dean and Seamus while Harry roved over the book with eager eyes.
The history of duelling was easily twice as interesting as their class’ topics, maybe thrice! The animated photos depicting historic moments in the sport. Double acts throwing spells that just nearly missed their partners in a veritable ballet, a man walking through a barrage with impeccable deflection technique, a full team of wizards performing what looked like a ritual to summon a sun in the middle of the arena.
From what the author wrote, the history of duelling was a series of human stories. People that needed to prove themselves, disposed nobles trying to survive in a world that wanted to break them down, champions trying to win their freedom. It seemed as if he just… Fit right into the pages…
Shaking his head, he looked up to see that the rest of the common room had already cleared out. Blushing slightly when he cast a quick ‘Tempus’ to see the time at eleven at night, he put his book under his arm and went up to bed. Ron and the others were already snoring away, and when Harry closed the curtains around him, he set the book up on his knees and his back against the headboard. After all, the night was still kind of young, right?
Timeskip
“Do I bore you that much Potter?”
Harry blushed slightly as he and Daphne walked up towards the Charms Classroom, small bags under his eyes as he stifled a yawn. He’d gotten a little too invested in his book last night, and by the time the sun had risen, he’d damn near finished the thing. “S-Sorry Greengrass, was… Studying.”
She raised her eyebrow disbelievingly before she gave a small smile, turning away from him as she replied knowingly. “It’s quite the captivating read, isn’t it? I can imagine a boy like yourself was quite taken with the images of glory.”
He blushed, not willing to admit he’d imagined himself in some of the scenarios as she smiled knowingly. It was quite telling that he’d not dreamed of quidditch, but grand duels for the past few nights. Eventually Daphne sighed and crossed her arms, replying with a giggle. “Well, I suppose I cannot blame you for our trappings of youth. At the very least you don’t brag about future glories, unlike Malfoy.”
Harry blinked before turning to her, a curious look on his face. “So you don’t like him? I don’t think I’ve seen you around him at all.”
Daphne raised her nose before she replied with a scoff. “For a pureblood to bow the knee without due cause is a great embarrassment. Crabbe and Goyle depend on his status, and Parkinson is his intended. The rest simply consider him a fellow student, possibly a friend, possibly a precocious child.”
He nodded in understanding before she followed up with similar curiosity. “Tell me. You have status, and quite a lot of power. You could start a neophyte Light faction with a modicum of pushing and manoeuvring in the younger years, why don’t you? It would be the best way to counter Malfoy’s influence.”
Well the answer to that was obvious. “Can’t be arsed.”
Her eyes widened and her feet clicked to a halt. Harry turned back to her curiously, only to find her staring at him incredulously. He felt a little uncomfortable under her gaze, and secretly hoped she’d just get on with whatever she was about to say before she broke down in laughter.
Harry found himself laughing along with her as Daphne began to move again, a bemused smile on her face as she asked him rhetorically. “I don’t suppose I could borrow your name then? I could make a fortune with it if you’re not using it.”
He shrugged, enjoying her looser attitude to interacting with him. “Well, if you make sure to return it when you’re done.”
She hid her smile behind her hand as they reached the Charm’s classroom. Stepping inside, they found Flitwick running his hands over an old dummy that looked quite worn out. It was made of a dark wood, with a burlap sack over the head and a pair of articulated arms that held a dummy wand. Flitwick turned at their arrival and grinned excitedly, jumping down from the stool he’d been using.
Trotting over to them, he greeted them with excitement. “Hello you two, glad to see you so eager! If you’ll just give me a moment, we can get started.”
Daphne tilted her head and asked curiously as Flitwick began throwing silent spells at the dummy. “Sir? That thing, is it some kind of training aide?”
Flitwick nodded, not turning away from the dummy as it began to swing it’s arms around erratically before the movements became closer to actual spells. Walking over, he pulled what looked like a small amethyst gem from his pocket and slid it into the back of the dummy’s head. Almost immediately, the dummy began to animate on it’s own and began throwing out sparks that nearly hit Harry’s shoes.
The charms professor lifted his wand and halted the dummy before turning back to the two. “Well then, I suppose an explanation is in order hmm? This beauty is the Pleiades Series Seven, a professional grade duelling aide. With three pre-recorded duelling styles and seven difficulty settings, it will be perfect for our regular practices. This was actually the one I had used when I was a novice like you two, went to fetch the dusty old thing from my vault at Gringotts last night.”
Harry’s eyes widened as he walked over unafraid, looking over the mannequin curiously as Daphne asked. “So, will we be fighting against it individually?”
Flitwick shook his head and said with a grin. “I should think not! The dummy and I shall bring our skill level down to yours, letting you two practice Doubles much more effectively. On the subject, shall we begin in earnest?”
Harry blinked in surprise before retreating back to Daphne’s side, his wand sliding out of his holster as she took hers from her pocket with practiced grace. Just like in the book, he took a position just forward and left of her, leaving her casting range mostly unobstructed as he bent his knees slightly. Flitwick looked over his form critically before correcting him. “Wider Mr Potter, and with more purpose! You are Ms Greengrass’ only defence, remember that!”
He blushed slightly before doing as he was told, widening the gap between his feet and making himself as big as possible. Flitwick nodded in approval before he sharply brought his wand up to his chest in the duellist’s salute, and the dummy followed suit. Harry and Daphne did the same, and in perfect sync, the four shot sparks at the floor and covered the arena in an under glow.
Immediately the dummy began walking forward, a basic leg-locker, stinger and stunner combo flying from it’s wand. Harry moved forward and intercepted each as Flitwick began to circle the two to get a shot at Daphne, who was going through the motions of the Glacius charm. Once Harry was done with the three spells, he countered with a zippy stinger that caught the dummy in the shoulder and lit up the dark wood with a red glow before turning to Flitwick.
The professor threw two stunners, both aiming directly for Daphne’s legs. From the angle of attack, it would be impossible for Harry to catch both of the stunners properly. Diving in front of the two, he swished his wand diagonally up and summoned the strongest shield he could with a cry of ‘Protego Stupefy!’, a spell-specific shield.
The first spell splashed against the specific shield, and the second broke it as Harry was pushed back slightly with a yelp. He was sent rolling into Daphne’s legs, causing the girl’s spell to fail as the two fell to the ground in a heap.
Harry groaned, clutching his head as he tried to extricate himself from the pile. Getting to his feet, he turned back to Daphne and offered her his hand up absentmindedly, and she took it with a frustrated sigh as he pulled her to her feet. Flitwick held his wand at his side as he began. “Now, that was an admirable performance, but there were two notable deficiencies. The first was in Mr Potter’s assessment of the danger. The dummy was actively targeting you, and Ms Greengrass was in no danger from it. Wasting your energy on it cost you the stability that may have kept your masterfully executed Stunner Shield up.”
He winced, turning to Daphne apologetically before Flitwick turned to her. “However, I must say that you appear to have slowed in your spellcasting and situational awareness Ms Greengrass. Was this a result of a lack of confidence against an experienced foe perhaps? Whatever it was, your lack of initiative in your own defence lead to both of you being wiped out.”
She looked down as well, a mix of contriteness and contemplation on her face as she mulled over the feedback. Harry sighed and rolled his shoulders, giving his wand a few flicks before he said impatiently. “Well, we’re not going to get any better standing around like this. Ready for another round Greengrass?”
Daphne looked up in surprise before a contemplative look covered her face, and she gave a small smile before she motioned him over. Harry blinked before stepping over, and she stood up on her toes and began whispering in his ear as Flitwick grinned approvingly. Harry looked contemplative before a similar smile covered his face and he nodded in agreement.
Flitwick waited until they were done before smiling and asking. “Well then, are we ready to begin?”
Harry and Daphne nodded and took their positions, but this time, Harry’s stance was less wide and more streamlined. Flitwick raised his eyebrow before lifting his wand in a salute, and with another flash of sparks, Harry rushed towards the two with reckless abandon.
Flitwick’s eyes widened as he quickly sent off a combination of the Jelly-Legs and Impediment curse at the boy, but with a quick swish of his wand, he managed to catch both in quick succession before his shield faded out and he cast a ticking charm at the professor.
He dodged to the side with ease, but his eyes widened when he saw that he was in the path of a bright yellow curse. His small stature didn’t leave him any room to lean as the curse slammed into him, and he let out a hacking cough as he fell to the floor. Harry dove to avoid the subsequent attacks from the dummy, rolling away as the dummy turned back to Daphne, resetting it’s aggression to the only standing opponent.
Flitwick watched as Daphne jumped to the side to avoid it’s attacks while Harry got up onto one knee and sent a shoving jinx while Daphne fired off a leg-locker. They impacted at the same time, sending the dummy spinning in the air before it crashed to the floor with a mighty clatter of wood.
The two turned in tandem to Flitwick, their wands pointed directly at the professor dangerously before Flitwick held up his hand, laughing before another cough took him over. “I yield ack! Miss Greengrass, the countercurse- ack!”
Daphne did a small pirouette of her wand, and the coughing fit lifted from the professor before Harry and Daphne rushed over to each other, the former with a massive grin. “That was brilliant Greengrass!”
She giggled before replying, a hint of teasing in her voice as she said. “If it weren’t for your Gryffindorish charging, I doubt it would’ve worked. I guess you lot have your uses after all.”
The two shared a small laugh as Flitwick watched them with a smile. Of course, it was a flawed plan, and if he had been taking it seriously he would’ve taken the charging Potter down with another spell and took out his partner in short order, but he’d let them have this victory. After all, their shared experiences would only serve to better their co-operation down the line.
With that completed, they finished up with a few more individual skill-building duels before Flitwick sent them on their way. As Harry and Daphne continued through the halls together, they were locked in a comfortable silence, neither willing to speak up, before Harry offered nervously. “S-So… How’re classes?”
She shrugged, replying with a non-committal. “Okay.” Harry wondered if she was just avoiding the subject, but he pressed. “Really? I was struggling with the essay Snape gave.”
Daphne blinked and replied incredulously. “The one about Hair-Removal potions, correct? Exactly what problems are you having with it?”
Harry described his conundrum, mostly due to the boggling number of connections between the elements within the concoction, before Daphne hummed in thought. She looked up at the ceiling for a moment before she said with an even tone. “I… I’m afraid that is not something I can answer in a setting like this. However, tomorrow I plan on studying in the Library if you would care to join me?”
He blinked in surprise, letting slip before he meant to. “R-Really? You actually want to?”
Her eyes turned mirthful as she replied teasingly. “Well, if you truly can’t stand my presence then-“
Harry cut her off with an apologetic yelp. “Sorry, my bad! I’d be ever so grateful Lady Greengrass!”
Daphne looked at him with a quirked eyebrow before she snorted in a pointedly un-ladylike manner. “Lady Greengrass is my mother Potter. I’ll meet you there after breakfast, and fair warning, I’m rather serious about my studies.”
He nodded fervently, not willing to lose the chance to study with someone who wouldn’t just recite every connection from the book until it got through his skull. Seriously, he loved Hermione like a sister, but she was pants at teaching. Daphne gave him a nod and a ‘Good Night’ before she turned towards her exit. Harry didn’t notice that he’d been waving until she was out of sight until he felt his arm get tired, and he lowered it with a sigh. He’d really need to buckle down to impress her tomorrow, or else he may be getting a ruler across his knuckles…
Chapter Text
Harry tapped his quill on the page of parchment that had been staring mockingly up at him for the past hour. The scratching of quills around him sounded way too loud, even with the blizzard that had cancelled quidditch practice howling at the window, but what was perhaps more distracting was his study partner.
Daphne was… Perhaps not a task-master, but a perfectionist when it came to her studies. Even that didn’t sound right, she was more like an artist. Every paragraph was a small part of a story, and she seemed intent on having the flow as the central concern. Harry wanted to question her sanity, but watching her quickly replace paragraphs with reordered sentences reminded him that she was a top ten student. More specifically, the fifth place student, much to her pride.
Despite this, her explanations had been oddly easy to follow. She showed him a chart she’d devised, though she’d been adamant that he’d not been allowed to copy the work itself, just the structure. Did it mean he had to go back and fill in all the gaps himself? Yes. Did his understanding of exactly why porcupine quills and hellebore exploded when powdered together increase? Also yes. There was no questioning it, he’d be following her example in potions from now on.
Finishing up another branch of the tree, Harry filled in another four areas from Corking Causation before sighing and letting his hand fall. Daphne looked up at the sound before her eyes wandered to his chart, and she said with a hint of amusement. “Hawthorn twigs are fifth in the Order element, not the fourth.”
Harry blinked before looking down at his page, looking at the tree before dread filled his heart as he realized that she was right. Groaning, his head hit the desk as she giggled slightly. “Careful now, your ink’s still wet. Or is it your intention to let the entire school see your mistake stamped on your forehead?”
He mumbled something incoherent before taking a deep breath and sitting back up, joking with an empty voice as he set about vanishing the worst of his faulty connections. “Should I ask if you’ll help me with History of Magic too? Cause if you make it more infuriating than Binns, I’ll be impressed more than anything.”
Daphne’s face scrunched up as she whispered back. “I’ll ignore that comment, mostly because I can’t stand him either. But history is full of interesting events, as Miss Leveillure can attest.”
Harry snorted and replied sardonically. “Yes, but I doubt he’ll count that as revision.”
She smiled as she shot back. “Yes, but is history itself not a lesson? Even if Binns could make a ghoul sleep, we shouldn’t discount the material itself. The Black Plague was actually a magic driven effort meant to wipe out muggles you know.”
His eyes widened, and she knew he had his attention, but she pointedly went back to her work and left him to his imagination. Daphne contemplated the past weeks that she’d known Harry Potter, and if she was honest… He was a welcome addition to her schooling.
In Slytherin, she was nigh unapproachable by all but her childhood friend Tracy Davis and eternal annoyance Blaise Zabini. Tracy herself was… Not academically inclined, or even a capable spellcaster, and Blaise put entirely too much stock into the permanence of Draco Malfoy’s power. Neither of them were particularly scintillating conversation, but then, there was Harry Potter.
Incompetent at potions theory though he was, she could see the rough gem of intelligence under the grime Weasley had mired him in. His retention of information, especially in Defence and Duelling History, had rivalled her own and she was fairly certain she could notice novice level traces of mental magic shining through his usually muted aura.
She saw him as more of an opportunity than a friend for the time being, it just so happened he’d do more for her if she was friendly and helpful. After all, it wouldn’t do to have a dullard as her duelling partner. If a better partner came up, she’d rather be in the successful Doubles team than the best member of a failing one, and it wasn’t like Harry’s name didn’t come with benefits for her own goals. Not to mention he was rather open minded about the so called ‘Dark Arts’, and his parseltongue had been a pleasant surprise.
Yes, Harry Potter was a pleasant opportunity, especially in these tender years. Though she could’ve done without the drama that surrounded him. Seriously, him, the Heir of Slytherin? She doubted he even knew how to petrify someone, let alone be capable of doing it from a moral point of view. No, her personal suspicion was on an outside influence, or perhaps an older student with a grudge…
Well, if it would endear Potter to her more, why not ask his opinion. “So, this ‘Chamber of Secrets’ business. As the lead suspect, who would you point the finger of blame at?”
Harry raised an eyebrow as he retorted defensively. “Aren’t we here to study?”
She smiled slyly as she responded. “Let’s consider this a problem solving exercise. Remove yourself from bias, look at it from a logical point of view. Please, I’d like to hear your thoughts.”
She didn’t, but it didn’t hurt to ingratiate herself with him. Harry sighed, leaning back on his chair and crossing his arms. Internally, he was wondering how much to reveal to her, but if he was honest they didn’t know much themselves. “Well… As for a culprit… No clue. But I don’t think there’s any spells that can do all that petrification, and Madam Pomfrey would’ve found if it was sickness too right? Surely more people would be falling sick nearer the chamber if it was.”
It was shaky, there could’ve been more than one spell used, but he was right about the sickness. That was when his eyes opened wide, and he leaned forward after checking to see if anyone was listening in on them. “The chamber, what if there’s a way from the attacks locations that can lead us back to it?”
Daphne quirked an eyebrow as she replied doubtfully. “There are many secret passages in Hogwarts Potter, it’d be hard to find a connection with the sample size. Though…” She hummed as she tapped her finger on the table. “Perhaps you have a point. The chamber is as good a place as any to hide away from prying eyes after an attack. But how would they get there? After all these years, surely all the passages must have been discovered, every password handed down… Wait!”
She slapped her hands down onto the table, and opened her mouth to proclaim something before an angry growl from Madam Pince stayed her voice in her throat. In short order, they were out of the library with their books and contrite faces, and Daphne continued as they started walking aimlessly through the halls. “Maybe every password hasn’t been checked.”
Harry blinked before she grabbed his shoulder, the excitement of discovery overshadowing her usual aristocratic cool. “Potter, what languages did the founders speak?”
He hummed before answering lamely. “English? Old English, maybe Welsh?”
She sighed and whispered back, giving him the answer rather than letting him mull it over. “Parseltongue! Slytherin’s heir is supposed to be able to open the chamber, and Hogwarts already had plenty secret passages and passwords. If nobody else but an heir of Slytherin could say the password…?”
Harry gasped as he continued excitedly. “Then the password is in parseltongue! You’re a genius Greengrass!”
Daphne nodded in agreement, before her face fell as she said in concern. “But then, that means that someone else here is a parselmouth… And I doubt it’s one of the foreign-born students, though we cannot discount them… An heir of Slytherin, that must mean-“
They both said in unison, much to their surprise. “Voldemort.”
Harry opened his mouth to ask why she didn’t use ‘You-Know-Who’, but she cut him off with a hard look. “Potter, we need to go to Dumbledore. This may well be integral to stopping these attacks.”
He opened his mouth to agree, but a sudden voice filled his ears, whispering words of death with venom. His head turned in surprise, and he took off as Daphne called after him. Harry didn’t notice however, because if what Daphne said was true, then that would only mean…
As soon as he rounded the corner, he gasped as he found the warm, stiff bodies of Cho Chang and Marrietta Edgecomb if his memory served. Rushing over, he knelt down next to them, only for a hand to yank him back and away from the scene. Harry turned to question Daphne before she gave him a hard look and hit him with a Petrificus Totalus in the stomach. She hoisted him into a broom cupboard and slammed the door on him with a single apologetic look.
Harry was left in the dark, wanting desperately to go out to check on the pair before he heard the shriek of Daphne Greengrass fill the air. It took him a moment to cotton on, but when he did, he begrudgingly felt indebted to the girl for getting him away from the scene of the crime before someone appeared and got the wrong idea… Again.
As he lay there in the darkness, he heard a loud slithering noise fill the air around him, and his petrified eyes widened as he realized that this must be Slytherin’s monster, hissing death in his ears. It seemed to echo louder in the small cupboard, and the soft whispers filled the air once more. He would’ve been scared stiff if he wasn’t already petrified, but it was obvious now, the monster was a snake.
But surely Daphne would see it, right? That thought didn’t fill him with much confidence, but his only comfort was the sound of people filling the corridor. Dumbledore’s commanding voice filled the corridor through a sonorous, telling everyone to return to the Great Hall with a grave intonation. The mutters subsided after what had to be five minutes, and the door to the cupboard opened once more, revealing an apologetic Daphne and a bemused Dumbledore. “Well, this is quite the predicament you find yourself in Harry my boy. The counter curse, if you will Ms Greengrass?”
Daphne took out her wand and quickly released him, helping him to his feet as Harry groaned as his bones creaked. “Give me a little warning next time, will you Greengrass?”
She shrugged with a small smile. “Well, I merely took a page from your duelling style. Professor Dumbledore, the information I was telling you about-“
The headmaster nodded, his bemusement subsiding as he said. “Yes, we had best retire to my office with all haste. Both of you, please take my arm.”
Harry blinked, wondering what was going on as they took his arm. Suddenly, a hook grabbed him by the bellybutton and dragged him through a technicolour abyss. It felt as if he was getting forced through a tube sock, but as soon as it had started, it was over.
He fell to his knees, groaning in discomfort as Daphne steadied herself against the headmaster with deep breaths. Dumbledore himself chuckled as he said bemusedly. “I must apologize, but I fear explaining apparition and it’s effects must wait. Please, take your seats.”
Harry got back to his feet and stumbled over to one of the chairs opposite his desk, taking a few deep breaths as he collapsed into the comfortable upholstery. Daphne did much the same, but merely fanned her face as the worse of the motion sickness dissipated. Meanwhile, Dumbledore sent a patronus down towards the Great Hall, not that either of them saw it before the headmaster walked over to join them.
As he sat down, he began with a small nod. “Shall we begin? I assume this is to do with the nature of Slytherin’s monster?”
Daphne nodded, opening her mouth to begin before she looked over to Harry questioningly. He motioned for her to go ahead, still reeling from apparition. “Yes Sir. As we understand it, the monster is some form of snake with the ability to move through the castle at the whim of a parselmouth. My working theory is that there are yet undiscovered secret passageways with passphrases in parseltongue. Potter, as we can all agree, is likely innocent, meaning there is an unregistered parselmouth in Hogwarts. Potter? Anything to add?”
Harry took a deep breath and sat back up. “Yeah, I heard something in that cupboard.” Daphne’s eyes widened in concern as Harry continued. “It was speaking, and it sounded like it was moving through the walls. It was speaking in parseltongue too, talking about death-“
Daphne said in horror. “A-A Basilisk… I-It all makes sense!” She looked uncharacteristically terrified as she muttered. “Petrification is in the Death element as the fifth order. The Basilisk’s gaze acts on the Death element, and the effect is muted somehow…”
Despite the situation, Dumbledore’s eyes gleamed warmly as the young girl that had been partnering with Harry deduced the mystery before his own eyes. “Reflection would do it, would it not? I believe Mrs Edgecomb was found with a pocket mirror in hand.”
Daphne nodded silently, falling against her chair with her hands clasped over her mouth. “I-It would…”
Harry vaguely followed the conversation thanks to the day of studying the elements for potions, but his pragmatism shone through as he asked. “So what now Professor? If it really is a Basilisk then-“
Dumbledore sighed as he looked up at the ceiling, replying with a small hum. “I believe this it is time for the adults to take over. Though, if Ms Greengrass’ theory is true, then we may need your help to access the Chamber of Secrets Mr Potter. For now… The students must be evacuated.”
The children’s eyes widened as Harry asked in incredulity. “Wait! You can’t just… Close Hogwarts! I-I can’t…” The thought of the school being closed, never seeing Ron, Hermione or even Daphne again. Not being able to take classes, staying with the Dursleys- “Calm yourself Mr Potter. This is merely a temporary measure, born of necessity.”
If Harry had been paying attention, he would’ve realized that Dumbledore was staring directly into his eyes as he had his freak out. Dumbledore himself looked more concerned than Harry did as he assured the two. “This will simply be until the Chamber of Secrets is located, the Basilisk slain or otherwise neutralized and the culprit identified. Trust me, I have no intention of sending my students home for longer than necessary.”
He stood and waved his hand, setting out what looked like the standard lunch fare on the desk as he raised his forearm. A brilliant red bird flew down from it’s perch, and Harry marvelled at the beast as Dumbledore said with full severity. “Stay here, both of you, and eat. I must go and check on the rest of the student body. You will be safe here.”
They opened their mouths to argue, but Dumbledore was gone in a flash of light. Harry blinked away the flare before he grumbled, sitting back down at his seat. Daphne turned around slowly, looking at the spread in front of them with a pensive expression as the two were left in uncomfortable silence.
How had this day gone so wrong? They’d been getting through their work, and Harry had thought Daphne was warming up to being his friend. Then that damn snake had attacked and-
“I-I’m scared…”
Daphne’s whisper filled the air, and Harry looked at her in confusion before realizing that she was shaking in her seat. He didn’t know exactly what a Basilisk could do, but if it was in the Death element, and it wasn’t even killing people like it was supposed to, then it couldn’t be good. Gently, he reached out and put his hand on her shoulder, patting it comfortingly.
She looked up at him in confusion, wiping away her tears as Harry replied with a small smile. “I suppose you’d have to be barmy not to be.”
She laughed, and he removed his hand and continued with a small smile. “I read that being brave doesn’t mean not being scared, it just means that you act despite it.”
There was a moment of silence before Daphne blushed slightly, whispering. “Chapter 20, when she talks about when an obscurus burst out during that tournament…”
Harry blinked before he snorted. Of course she’d know The Duelist’s Compendium front to back. Nodding, he said with finality. “Yeah, I think that’s spot on. Professor Dumbledore and the rest will have that snake turned into boots soon enough. Maybe we should ask for a pair ourselves?”
Daphne snorted, clearing her throat and sitting up straight before she remarked. “I don’t think that would go over too well in Slytherin, though I imagine a pair of snakeskin boots made from Salazar Slytherin’s Basilisk would make you into quite the hero in Gryffindor.”
They got started on their food, and once they were done, Harry leaned back and asked curiously. “So… What can a Basilisk do? You said something about it’s gaze?”
Daphne cleared her throat, patting the sides of her mouth with a napkin. “Well, it is said to be the King of Serpents, though some argue that Ouroboros takes that distinction. Meeting it’s eyes, if only for a moment, will rip the soul asunder. It’s scales are as strong as dragon-hide, but with even more resistance to magical corrosion and damage, and it’s poison is as potent as Nundu breath. Though, it is said that Basilisk Venom is one of the most potent antithesis to all magical diseases by it’s nature.”
She took a steadying breath as she elaborated. “It latches onto the magical circuit, breaking it down and eating away at the owner’s magic. Without the circuit, the owner cannot heal, not even with potions or spells. It is a painful death, unthinkably so…”
Harry shivered at the idea, that didn’t sound pleasant at all. Suddenly, the room was cast in a blue glow as an ethereal doe burst through the wall. Harry yelped, jumping back before Snape’s voice filled the air, emanating around the room. “Potter, I require your presence immediately. Bring Ms Greengrass too. This is of the utmost importance, meet me in the second floor corridor, east wing. Stick together, Mr Potter’s unique skill will keep you safe.”
The doe disappeared, and Harry got onto his feet with a start. Daphne asked incredulously as the two made their way towards the stairs. “What could he need us for? What’s happened?”
Harry shrugged, not sure himself. If they needed him, then it was probably for his parseltongue, but surely Snape would’ve gotten him himself? But then again, if it was an emergency, then something might have gone even worse…
The two burst into the corridor after a short run through the halls of Hogwarts, and they both turned the corner before finding themselves staring at Professor Snape, Gilderoy Lockheart, and a new message written on the walls. Harry slowed to a halt as Daphne breathed heavily, trying to keep up with his quidditch enhanced body.
Harry caught sight of the message, and his heart stopped as the words were made clear.
‘HER BODY WILL ROT IN THE CHAMBER FOREVER’
Snape turned to them, and Gilderoy opened his mouth with a pompous smile. “Ahh Harry! Just the man I was looking for. You see, Severus here seems to have it in his mind that the Chamber of Secrets can only be opened by a fellow with your talents. I tried to assure him that I am well versed in parseltongue and would have no issues-“
A single red stunner filled the air, and Harry looked at Daphne in shock as she stunned the irritation without a shred of remorse. Snape raised his eyebrow, but she just said with a shrug. “He claims to be versed in parseltongue Professor, I believe that sufficient evidence to make him a candidate for the Heir of Slytherin and apprehended him as necessary.”
Harry snorted at her reasoning as Snape hid a small smile. “Indeed… Excellent reasoning Ms Greengrass, twenty points to Slytherin. However, there are more pressing matters to attend to.”
He turned back to the message and began, leaving no room for any inattentiveness in his voice. “Ginny Weasley was absent from the headcount in the Great Hall. This message was discovered soon after by myself. The Headmaster was dragged away by the Minister for Magic and a team of aurors for questioning at the most inopportune time. As you can imagine, it brings me no joy to ask this of you, but…”
The professor looked as if he was sucking a lemon as he said bitterly. “Mr Potter, I require your assistance in locating and retrieving Miss Weasley. Before he was taken, Dumbledore said I would find my answer with you two. Tell me everything.”
Harry wanted to ask questions rather than answer them, but Snape had never been this… Serious before. This wasn’t disgust at him, this wasn’t anger or even annoyance. This was a man in the company of Albus Dumbledore. They finished telling him what they knew, and Snape hummed in thought before he nodded slowly.
They waited for him to continue, before he said with finality. “Both of you, follow me. There is no time to spare.”
Snape began rushing with full haste, and both began running again though Daphne gave a soft groan. They reached the dungeons in short order, and Snape rushed into the potions lab and grabbed down a full complement of potions before they had to return to the scene.
As they got back, Snape took one of the potions, uncorked it and scooped some of the blood from the message into the bottle. Harry and Daphne stepped over the body of Lockheart as their professor did their work, looking to each other for answers. The potion bubbled for a moment before turning red, but just as it seemed to boil over, Snape threw it into the ground. The bottle smashed, and the red liquid began making a trail towards the girls’ lavatory opposite the message. “I see… If the culprit was in a hurry, it’s likely they didn’t have time to go elsewhere. Both of you, inside.”
Harry blanched, realizing that this was the toilet where he, Ron and Hermione had been brewing Polyjuice. Was the entrance to the Chamber of Secrets this close all along? Snape entered first, his cloak billowing as the red liquid swam down one of the dilapidated sinks. Harry and Daphne followed along, the latter with a pale face as Snape inspected the faucet with a nod.
He motioned Harry closer, and explained as the two joined their professor. “Potter, this faucet is in the shape of a snake. Tell it something.”
Harry blinked before nodding, clearing his throat and staring directly at the snake. “Um, could you open?”
At the last word, the small glass gems in the snake’s eyes gleamed before the entire pillar began to shift. Snape stepped back, covering his student’s bodies with his arms as the sink became a tunnel down into the depths of the castle. He gritted his teeth. “I see… Potter, join me. Ms Greengrass, you must go and get assistance. Tell Filius to bring brooms and prepare medical aid.”
Daphne looked aghast as she asked. “Professor! You cannot mean to bring yourself and Harry against a fight with Salazar Slytherin’s Basilisk! It’s suicide!”
She didn’t even notice that she’d used her partner’s first name as Snape turned back to her with a hard look. “Of course not silly girl. We will retrieve Miss Weasley, that is all. I assure you, I will return with Potter in more or less the same condition.”
Daphne opened her mouth again, and Harry turned back to her with a small grin. “Chapter 20 Greengrass. I’ll see you soon.”
She opened her mouth once more before she sighed and said softly. “Don’t… Don’t die.” She rushed away, and Harry turned back to the sink. “Shall we do this then Professor?”
Snape looked at him with a queer eye before he muttered softly. “I suppose you wouldn’t be scared after your run in with the Whomping Willow… Follow my lead Potter, I am merely keeping you for parseltongue. If I tell you to run, do so. If I tell you to abandon me for your own health, do so.”
Harry muttered sarcastically, sure his professor wouldn’t hear him. “And here I thought you were keeping me around for company…”
Snape didn’t look back, but he held a soft smile as he walked over to the hole. He wouldn’t admit it, but every day the brat spent in Greengrass’ company, the more he acted like his mother. It was simultaneously frightening and endearing, but right now, he needed to put away his personal thoughts.
The professor pushed off and began sliding down, and Harry joined him after a moment of psyching himself up. The journey was both short and long, with multiple bumps and turns, but eventually Harry was strewn out over a pile of desiccated bones as Snape floated to the ground with his usual bat-like grace.
Harry groaned as he pushed himself up, grumbling. “Should’ve sent Lockheart down here first…”
Snape didn’t look back as he approached a door covered in snakes. “I don’t disagree, but for now, focus on the task at hand Potter. Do you hear the Basilisk?”
Harry shook his head, replying as he looked at the door with suspicion. “No, but that door…”
Snape stopped dead in his tracks as he ordered Harry. “Open it.”
The boy walked over, repeating what he’d said to the faucet. Sure enough, the stone snakes began slithering back from the door with loud clicks. As soon as the last one retreated, the door swung open, and Snape whispered shortly as they looked into the dark hall. “We must be swift. Come Potter.”
They began rushing through the halls, and Snape whispered as he aimed his wand at their feet, casting a silent silencing charm. They rushed past history, crumbling walls and shed snakeskin that made Harry’s hair stand on end before they entered into a large, dark chamber.
The walls were lined with all forms of iconography, from the animals of the founders to classrooms taught under what looked like a crescent moon. At the far end, a grim statue of what Harry assumed to be Salazar Slytherin stood, his mouth pouring water into a large basin. The entire room was illuminated by ever-burning bluebell braziers, a fact that made Snape huff before he turned out the lights with a wave of his wand.
Harry opened his mouth to ask why he’d done as such, but his teacher just said with a murmur. “If I say, cover and close your eyes. Nox Vigilus.”
The room suddenly lit up in shades of grey, and Harry blinked in amazement before he saw the prone form of Ginny Weasley laying in the epicentre of the chamber. He made to rush forward before Snape stopped him with one arm, raising his wand and casing a silent summon spells.
Her body lifted from the ground and skated over to them, and as soon as she arrived Snape knelt down and popped open a corked vial half full of clear, glistening liquid. He let a single drop fall into the girl’s loosely open mouth, but her pale face didn’t improve. Snape grimaced and moved to pick her up before an amused voice filled the air. “Ah, I don’t think so.”
Both turned at the voice, and Snape raised his wand and silently went for a potion in his pocket. Harry stepped around Snape defensively, it was the first rule of being an ‘Aegis’, don’t get in the way of your partner. They both saw a figure approaching them from the wall, a young, handsome man who looked as if he belonged in Slytherin judging from his self-important strut.
The figure looked at both of them dispassionately before he motioned to Snape lazily. “You. Relinquish the girl to me, I’m not done with her.”
Snape sneered back, setting Ginny down behind him as he replied. “I believe not. I assume you to be the culprit of the attacks? May I have a name if I coul-… Dear God… Potter, get back.”
Harry stepped back, just as Snape had instructed them before he snarled. “What are you. Some kind of spirit? A wraith?”
The spirit laughed and clapped appreciatively. “Very well done! Why, you must be the illustrious Professor Snape. And Potter eh? You must be Harry Potter, the Boy-Who-Lived… Ginny wrote all about you, you know? Wished she could tell you about me, wished somebody would listen. But she could only spout her teenage drivel to me, I had half a mind to ramp up the attacks just so she would get caught.”
Harry gritted his teeth, his wand gripped in his hand as he shouted angrily. “What did you do to her!?”
He barely knew Ginny, but she was Ron’s sister, and that was good enough for him to get angry. The spirit scoffed and replied, turning around. “Dear boy, it is more what she is doing for me. She will be the vehicle for my glorious resurrection, the rising of the true dark lord! My name is Tom Marvolo Riddle, and I am Lord Voldemort!”
He turned back to them with fury in his gaze as he spat. “I have had enough of this little game. Come to me Basilisk, and do my bidding!”
There was a sudden hissing that filled the air, and Harry shouted to Snape urgently. “The Basilisk is coming Professor! What-“
Snape jumped over Harry, his cloak covering both of them as it seemed that the shadows trailed behind him. Harry was wrapped up in the cloak, and the moment the Basilisk burst out of the basin of water, the professor tossed a bottle into the air and screamed out. “Lux Corona!”
The bright yellow spell slammed into the bottle, bursting it before a light brighter than the sun filled the chamber. Harry screwed his eyes shut, burying his face in Snape’s cloak to avoid the flare before he felt a hand grab his forearm and jerked him away. He allowed himself to get dragged along by his professor before they rounded a corner.
Snape let his head rest against the stone before he said quickly. “Potter, have you seen Weasley writing in a book at all? A diary, anything?”
Harry nodded quickly. “Her brother, Ron, said she’d been stuck in it. A black book he said.”
Snape took a deep breath and went to look around the corner, but stopped himself with a shake of his head. “We can’t beat the Basilisk as we are, but if we can find that book, we can kill… Whatever that spirit is and escape. I trust your position as seeker will help with that?”
Harry nodded, and Snape put his hand on Harry’s shoulder. The man looked younger than he ever had, but also so much more pained as he whispered. “I’m so sorry I dragged you into this… Harry. You made a promise to Greengrass, do try to remember that.”
That was… Unexpected, but Harry nodded mutely before Snape took a deep breath and cast a silent spell at his eyes that screwed them shut permanently. “Well then… You’d best not die, or I’ll have you scrubbing cauldrons all summer. I’ll distract the beast, get the book.”
Harry couldn’t help but laugh deliriously as he replied. “If that’s that case, I’d best get going! Let’s do this professor!”
He would look back at this moment as undeserved bravado, but Harry could only see himself as one of the duellists in his book as Snape rushed out of their hiding spot and began casting. The basilisk roared in anger and began following the source of the lights, it’s vision heavily impaired by the potioneer’s concoction. As soon as it was far enough away, Harry rushed out and began rushing towards Ginny.
Without a moment of hesitation he started rummaging through her pockets. An amused voice spoke up. “Looking for something?”
Harry turned around and gritted his teeth when he saw Voldemort… Riddle, with the diary in question in hand. Harry jumped up and flicked his wand out of his holster, pointing it at the wraith with purpose. “Now now now, don’t be hasty. With but a single push, I could end her very life. But- What!?”
The boy began rushing him, his legs burning as he sprinted. Arriving at Riddle before the thing could draw it’s wand, Harry tackled into his ghostly body and grabbed at the arm holding the diary. Just as he suspected, his mother’s love began to sizzle away at the spectral body, and Riddle screamed in agony as Harry knocked the diary to the ground.
But before he could finish the job, the wraith retreated, turning ephemeral and disappearing in a puff of smoke. Harry tumbled to the side, grabbing the diary and rushing away as a burst of purple light screamed across his flank.
Riddle was fuming, his wounds billowing black smoke as he roared. “I am Lord Voldemort you pitiful wretch! You dare deny me!? I shall rip your very soul from your body, and it shall fuel my rise! The world will learn to fear me, just as the girl did!”
Harry breathed deeply, keeping his eyes on the wand Riddle held as he spoke again. “Yeah… The world fears you, even I do, just a little.” The arrogance in Riddle’s gaze grew tenfold before Harry snarled back. “But that just means we’ll keep fighting over and over again, up until there’s nothing to fear! Professor! I’ve got it!”
His voice pealed into the chamber, and the sound of slithering filled the air as Harry was forced to dodge another two black spells. A voice sounded from behind, and Snape called out from behind him. “Potter! Throw it behind you, don’t look back!”
With a backwards, underarm toss, Harry threw it behind himself. He tried his best to keep his gaze on Riddle, but just as he heard a chomping noise, Riddle screamed out in parseltongue. “Get the boy! My final command!”
As soon as he did, the wraith’s wounds began to fill with bright light. Riddle screamed in extraordinary pain, his body turning to a mix of ashen dust and smoke before he crumbled into nothingness. Harry didn’t have a chance to celebrate their victory however, as the Basilisk suddenly bore down on him from behind.
He couldn’t move away in time, not with his legs as tired as they were, and his arm was filled with white-hot agony as a fang lodged itself in his forearm and broke off. Harry stumbled away, his vision and sight blurring as venom filled his system.
Harry could vaguely hear a voice scream something about cadavers and a loud thump, and he fell to the ground as the venom tore through his magical circuits… Well, that was probably what he was feeling if Daphne was right. His scar felt even worse than the rest of his body, like it was being branded…
He felt a pair of arms wrap themselves around his small body and his eyes swam into vision as he looked up at Snape’s horrified face. All he could think of as he felt the magic in his body try and fight back against the venom was… “Hey, no glasses…”
It was true, they’d fallen off in the fray, but his eyesight was still clear if not narrowed from the pain. Snape brought out the same vial he’d used on Ginny and quickly tipped the remaining droplet into his wound, giving Harry a modicum of relief from the pain but not enough to save him from the poison.
Snape whispered in horror. “No… No, not like this. Potter, I swear to God if you don’t make it through this…”
Harry coughed, a small drop of blood flying up and onto Snape’s cheek. He grinned cheekily up at him as he replied weakly. “What… Detention…? You… You really need some… Some better threats Professor…”
It had to be the pain, but he could swear his professor was crying over him as he lay there dying. Yeah, dying. This felt about right. “Oh Lily, please forgive me… Please, please get through this! Not you too… Damn it all! If I had just left you up there-!”
Harry cut him off with another cough. “I-I’d’ve followed you anyway… Dunderhead… Remember…”
His body fell limp, and Harry could faintly hear the coo of a bird accompanied by Snape’s sobs before he fell into the inky black.
…
Well this was less peaceful than death was supposed to be. The pastor who’d always come by to his primary school had told them that heaven was full of angels, clouds, sweeties when pressed by a sparkly eyed Dudley and all things good, but this just sucked.
Black abyss, a noir plane, and by jove was that a starless sky! Harry had gone through all the poetry he knew to describe the afterlife but none of it was particularly good, or interesting enough. He’d tried flying, that hadn’t worked considering he felt weightless. He’d tried singing, dancing, casting spells, but none of it had worked. Seriously, was this all there was? What did he need to do to get out of this nightmare?
He made a promise to Snape and Greengrass after all. Hell, scrubbing cauldrons sounded like a great summer in his opinion!
Maybe that’s what he should try doing, scrubbing imaginary cauldrons. Maybe he’d need to do it all summer, and then he’d never need to go back to the Dursleys again. Sure he’d be in Snape’s company, but after nearly getting killed, he liked to think the man’d be a little more tolerable.
“Well, he has become something of a git.”
Harry turned quickly… Probably. In a blessed break from nothingness, he saw… Someone familiar. His eyes widened as he whispered in awe. “M-Mum…?”
Lily Potter floated over to him, a soft smile on her face as she wrapped her arms around her son’s head and brought him in for a hug. “Oh Harry… Sweetheart, you shouldn’t be here.”
Harry whispered in shock. “But… But I… I’m dead, right?”
Lily giggled as the world shifted, and suddenly, they were sitting in a blanched out Kings Cross Station. “No, not entirely. Your magic thinks you’re dead, but you held on… And now that your circuit’s regenerated, all it will take is a little push to put you back on the mortal coil.”
Harry looked down, his eyes bleary as he asked softly. “But… M-Mum, I… What if I… Stay here? With you? Is dad around?”
She stood up, walking through the station curiously. “Unfortunately, he and Aldous are fighting because of… Well, you’ll know when you’re older.” She sighed and turned back to him with a knowing eye. “Daphne is a good influence on you Harry, don’t let your dad tell you that isn’t true because she isn’t a redhead.”
Harry wanted to ask more questions, but Lily shook her head. “No, Harry. Even if you weren’t the last Potter, you have more who love you on that side. Here, everything is just… Too calm, too peaceful. I doubt you’d enjoy it here.”
She turned back to him and knelt down in front of him, her red hair framing her face as a steam whistle filled King’s Cross. “Sweetheart. Life is a gift. Take it by the horns, and never let regret cloud your thoughts. Take what you want, live how you want, and don’t let anyone tell you otherwise. Trust Severus, he’s a good man, and I think he’s finally remembered that. Treasure Ron and Hermione, they’re good friends. Daphne?... Well, you don’t need any advice there.”
Harry snorted, a single tear rolling down his cheek as he said softly. “Mum… I… I love you.”
She planted a kiss against his forehead as she whispered lovingly. “I love you too sweetheart. Now, I think the train’s leaving. Have everything you need?”
Harry nodded, and Lily gave him a strict look. He laughed as he got to his feet and furiously wiped away his tears. “My wand, and my whole life ahead of me! More than I could ask for!?”
Lily laughed as she patted him on the back. “That’s my Harry! Now go and win some duels, and give me some grandchildren you hear!?”
The world flashed white, and King’s Cross station was gone and replaced with the bright light of the hospital wing. Harry groaned as he pushed himself up from the bed, rubbing at his eyes and instinctually going for his glasses. That was when he realized that everything was perfectly clear, and he blinked in surprise as he looked himself over.
Surely he should be feeling more pain, right? But he felt as spry as a sprite, and as he pushed himself out of his bed and onto the floor, he got to his feet and tested his legs. They were definitely not too good, but it seemed as if a pair of crutches had been set next to the massive pile of candy and presents…
This was familiar.
Grabbing the crutches, he got up wobblily and tested the fit. The things themselves seemed to automatically balance him, and felt nice and comfortable in his hands as he checked himself over. There was a large, unmistakeable circular scar in his forearm, and his hospital gown was nice and clean.
His wand was lain on the table along with his holster, and he strapped the two on before he began to leave the room. Madam Pomfrey was nowhere to be found, so he assumed it was breakfast time. There were no other patients, a good sign considering what had been going on in the year, but also gave him pause. How long had he been out?
It was warm, too warm for it to be winter like he’d gone under in and certainly too warm to be spring. That could only mean summer… Four months, minimum…
Arriving at the ground floor, he made his way towards the great hall. The halls were empty, and there was no sound at all, so he could only assume the leaving feast was over. That was disappointing, he wanted to see his friends off.
Walking up to the Great Halls doors, he opened them up and…
All eyes turned to him.
Harry blinked in surprise, before his eyes landed on Professor Dumbledore who was standing at the podium, his arms raised. There was complete silence as everyone looked at him in a mix of shock and awe, but Dumbledore just continued with a jovial smile. “Ah, so kind of you to join us Mr Potter. I trust you slept well?”
Harry couldn’t help but grin as he replied. “Just fine Professor, though the afterlife is rather boring, can’t say I recommend it.”
There was a sudden, thunderous roar of ‘Harry!’ as the entire hall seemed to jump up to greet him with booming cheers and thunderous applause. Harry was left quiet in the middle of it all, hoping he wouldn’t get swarmed with his crutches before he got to Gryffindor table and sat down next to a shocked Ron and Hermione.
The cheers died down upon Dumbledore clearing his throat, and he said with a grin. “As I was saying, all victims of the Basilisk, bar none, are cured! Let the feast commence!”
Food filled every table, and that seemed to shock his two friends out of their reverie as Hermione screamed. “Harry!? What are you doing out of bed!? Are you feeling okay, where are your glasses!? Does Madam Pomfrey know you’re-“
Harry raised his goblet full of pumpkin juice and lifted it in the direction of the head table, where Madam Pomfrey looked halfway between a meltdown and apoplectic rage. “Well, she does now.” He turned to Hermione with a cheeky grin. “Besides, I’m feeling great! I mean, I missed exams didn’t I?”
Ron snorted, reaching over to punch him in the shoulder. “You prat… Why didn’t you let me tag along?”
He grinned back as he replied. “Sure, you want to get bitten by a basilisk too? How about we get matching scars?”
Ron snorted and replied incredulously. “I don’t bloody think so, even I’d hate a four month nap. I swear, mum was inconsolable when she heard what you and Snape did. Half way to kissing the slimy bat she was. Aww mate, you missed the best bit! Flopheart got sacked!”
Harry’s eyes widened, hearing all the details of how Lockheart was dragged in front of the DMLE for questioning and confessed to 15 counts of fraud under truth serum. He didn’t put it past the slimy git, but it was still a great story as the rest of the Gryffindors around him filled him in on what he’d missed.
Of course, nothing of his own experience had been left out of the rumor mill. Despite the tales, Harry couldn’t honestly find it within himself to be annoyed. His mum was the hero of Halloween night, 1981. But that… That was him and Snape. Speaking of the potions master…
The man hadn’t done much to acknowledge Harry, but he’d merely raised his cup in acknowledgement when Harry had walked in. That was significantly more polite than he’d hoped, and he suspected the man had more to say in person.
The feast was soon over, and Madam Pomfrey shuffled over as people started exciting the hall. Harry stood up, grabbing his crutches from where he’d left them, but before he could retreat he heard a familiar drawl stop him. “Potter. I considered your sanity suspect by leaving bed but now you’re attempting to escape Madam Pomfrey?”
Harry winced as he turned around, seeing Snape standing there with a teary eyed McGonagle, Dumbledore and Flitwick. Pomfrey opened her mouth, no doubt to command Harry back to bed before Harry said with a small smile. “Well, you did threaten me with a summer of scrubbing cauldrons. I think I’m more scared of you Professor.”
Snape gave him a small grin before he said, turning on his heel. “Come Potter. There is much to discuss. Headmaster?”
Dumbledore nodded sagely, replying. “Yes, my office would do nicely. Let’s go, shall we?”
Chapter 4
Notes:
Sorry for the lateness, got hit by the science stick and moving's been a pain
Chapter Text
Harry stepped into Dumbledore’s office behind his professors, a small curiosity for him considering the first time he’d arrived had been through apparition. McGonagall had been fussing over him and whispering about ‘idiot children’ all the way, and by the time they’d arrived, he must’ve assured her he was feeling okay about twenty times.
The office was just as he’d left it, but this time, Harry’s attention immediately focused onto the bird on the perch. It cawed and flew over to stand on Snape’s shoulder, craning it’s neck down towards the boy with a concern trill. It felt as if Harry had stepped into a warm room after being out in the snow as he gently stroked the bird.
Dumbledore watched them for a moment before speaking up. “Ah, Fawkes was most concerned about you Harry. More than one tear was shed, that was for sure.”
Harry grinned as McGonagall produced an extra two seats and damn near forced Harry down into one. The other professors took their seats, and Dumbledore spoke up as he put his hand on the backrest of his own chair. “Well then, I suppose a recap of that awful night’s events are in order.”
He cleared his throat before snapping his fingers, causing a large platter of tea, biscuits and scones to appear on the table. For a moment, there was silence, filled only by the clicking of Fawkes’ talons before Snape spoke up first. “First order of business, an explanation perhaps? Headmaster?”
Dumbledor sighed and waved his hand over the tray, causing cups to be filled placed onto saucers from an ornate teapot. “Indeed. I must apologize for my absence Mr Potter. I’m afraid the School Board of Governer’s had informed me that upon the next attack, I was to be… Inquired as to what I knew of the nature of the attacks. It was only after I was released from the DMLE’s custody that I would be informed as to young Ginny Weasley’s predicament.”
He nodded his head in his deputy’s direction. “I left Minerva in charge of seeing to the students, and considering his expertise I thought Severus to be the one in charge of locating the basilisk’s whereabouts. As such, I left him with Miss Greengrass’ and your findings. I can see the bittersweet wisdom of my words now…”
McGonagall huffed and agreed. “Indeed! While I don’t doubt the necessity of the situation, it was completely unconscionable for Severus to take you down there!”
Snape looked particularly indignant as he replied with venom. “I, under the circumstances, took the route that would be the most likely to assure Miss Weasley’s survival. Had I known of the culprit’s nature beforehand I would have never-“
Flitwick raised his hands in a calming manner as he soothed. “Now now! I’m sure you made the right choice at the time, nobody disputes that, but the unfortunate danger of the situation is not something to be glossed over. And so, Mr Potter, we decided that when you awoke, we would… Discuss some changes to your summer arrangements.”
Harry looked at him in shock as Dumbledore’s eyes twinkled. The headmaster himself picked up the conversation. “You have, despite our greatest efforts, encountered Voldemort twice during your schooling. This is concerning, most concerning… Harry, I don’t wish to alarm you or cause you undue stress, but we cannot overlook the possibility of this happening again.”
Harry gulped before nodding in agreement. “I suppose that’s the right conclusion. But, what do you mean ‘changes to my summer arrangements’? Do I not have to go back to the Dursleys again?”
Snape sneered next to him as he said vehemently. “Potter, I was an… Acquaintance of your mother’s, and assuming Petunia has not changed, I assume you share my opinion of her?”
Harry snorted and replied. “That she looks like a horse with a voice like a banshee, professor?”
Snape smiled slightly and agreed. “That is… An apt description, though your mother may have been kinder in her words.” He shook his head and sobered up once more. “I will take that to mean you don’t wish to return to them. Considering the circumstances, your… Adventures, and your unfortunately interrupted schooling, we believe your summers would be better spent in our company at Hogwarts.”
He had to be hearing incorrectly. Spending summer, at Hogwarts, not with the Dursleys? It sounded like a dream come true, it was a dream come true! His excitement was showing on his face as Dumbledore smiled at Harry’s exuberance. He’d made the mistake once before, but never again would he ignore a student’s pleas. No, the world couldn’t afford it.
Harry took a deep breath, running a hand through his hair as he let out small huffs of air. “I… Yeah, alright! God, I… Thank you, professors.”
After a moment, McGonagall spoke up again with her own smile. All those years ago, she’d seen what she’d been sending Harry into. And now? He was going to be where he belonged, with them. “Mr Potter, I must stress upon you the uniqueness of your situation. We cannot allow your friends to visit you, and leaving the grounds must be a pre-organized matter. This privilege is to prepare you for… Whatever happens next.”
Harry nodded, turning to Professor Flitwick and opened his mouth before the diminutive professor said with a bobbing grin. “Ms Greengrass and I found ourselves quite lonely without you Mr Potter, and rest assured, she was as distraught as the rest of us at your unfortunate fate. Assuming your magical circuits are back in order, I would be entirely too happy to bring you up to speed over the summer! Though I warn you, Ms Greengrass has been making staggering progress herself.”
The boy grinned, relishing the challenge as he replied. “Well, always love a challenge. Oh, Professor Snape, the Basilisk-“
The man picked up with a no-nonsense voice. “Destroyed most of your magical circuits, halted only by the half-vial of phoenix tears I had available. The carcass, by ancient huntlaw, is… Ours to split.”
Harry nodded before a thought crossed his mind. “Um, so… How does that…?”
Snape smiled with a hungry look in his eyes as he informed. “I took the liberty of saving a bottle of venom for yourself, though the rest I have claimed for myself along with approximately half the flesh as is my right and a quarter of the fresh skin. The rest I leave in your… Capable… Hands.”
He hummed in thought before asking. “That… Doesn’t seem like a proper split professor? Don’t you want the skeleton or…?”
Dumbledore smiled at the desire for fairness in Harry’s voice before Snape replied with a small shake of his head. “No. The bones are much too resistant to use for potion craft and I have neither the time nor inclination to display the skeleton. The rest of the carcass has been processed into manageable pieces and put into a new stasis vault under the Potter name.”
Harry nodded in acceptance, already wondering what he’d do with the spoils. He had plenty of money, but the idea of snakeskin boots entered into his mind. “I… Suppose I’ll be making a trip to Diagon Alley or two. Oh, and Fortress Pottaire too…”
At that, Dumbledore’s eyes widened as he whispered something incomprehensible. Meanwhile, Harry took a deep breath before he stood up, saying with a grin. “Well… Guess I should go and say goodbye to everyone, yeah? I mean, I won’t be seeing them on the train, will I?”
Dumbledore waved him off with a small grin. “Indeed Mr Potter, and you would do well to change into something more appropriate. Oh, and do make sure to take your gifts from your sickbed, Madam Pomfrey had to ban owls from dropping off gifts for yourself after they couldn’t be stacked higher.”
Harry laughed lightly and nodded, near running out of the office and leaving his crutches behind. They all watched him go with varying levels of fondness before Dumbledore sighed and leaned back on his chair. “Thank you, all of you. I know you all have reservations about his staying here over summer, but I hope you can see why now.”
McGonagall nodded, releasing a breath she hadn’t known she’d been holding. “That… Aura. I knew phoenix tears could supplant magical circuits, but it’s never been done before! Why, it was like I was looking at you in your prime Albus!”
Dumbledore chuckled and nodded sagely. Fawkes had not skimped whatsoever on keeping Harry alive, and it seemed as if the basilisk venom itself had been neutralized, but not expelled from the boy’s system. “Indeed. His power is much too great to leave with the Dursleys unchecked, though I had my reservations about sending him back at all… We must do our best, to help him learn his strength, and to temper it with our guidance. Now, Filius, Minerva, may I have a word with Severus to myself please?”
The other two professors left without much fuss, and Dumbledore turned to Snape with a quirked eyebrow. The potioneer shuffled under his gaze, asking shortly. “Yes, headmaster?”
Dumbledore leaned forward, his eyes sparkling as he said. “Severus, I… Must inquire as to your change of heart in regards to Mr Potter. That was a remarkable show of maturity.”
Snape sighed, running a hand down his face as he thought of the boy he’d been so conflicted about these past five months. “Headmaster… Albus, I… They said he had Lily’s eyes, but I disagreed. Those glasses, they weren’t her. That attitude, that… Complacency in life, that was all Potter. But down there, that thirst for adventure, the desire to do good in the world, the wit in the face of danger… Lily. It was all Lily. And then, when his glasses came off and he looked up at me, it was then that it became clear to me, Harry Potter is no bully, he is no pompous celebrity, he is just a boy… And I daresay, he is Lily’s son more than James’.”
There was a long moment of silence before Dumbledore leaned back, a contented smile on his face as he said softly. “Severus… I shall not congratulate you, for I’m sure you would not thank me for it. But I am glad for you, and I’m sure this mindset will be it’s own reward. You are dismissed Severus, see to your Slytherins.”
Snape nodded sharply before standing and leaving, leaving Dumbledore to his thoughts of the enigmatic home of the Potter family and a young man finally growing past the demons of his childhood.
With Harry
Harry grinned as he sat in the common room, watching as his fellow Gryffindors ran around trying to get their affairs in order. Ron and Hermione were just in the process of finishing their preparations, but they’d assured him they’d be getting an explanation out of him as to why he wasn’t packing with them.
He’d gotten into one of his father’s old robes, ever comfortable and warm against his skin, but it was as he was changing that he realized that his body was feeling much better than it ever had. The robes had barely fit him in the best possible way, he’d shot up to a respectable 5’8 and his previously young, boyish body was now the body of the seeker he’d been trained as.
On the subject, he’d heard plenty about how Gryffindor had gotten trounced in his absence, having to use a replacement seeker in Gareth Glason. The team had come up to congratulate him on his recovery, and while he had felt bad about it, he’d told Wood that he’d be leaving the team.
There had been pleas to reason, declarations of betrayal by Fred and George and even calls to have him taken to Madam Pomfrey again to check for confusion curses, but his decision was final. The conversation with Dumbledore and his professors was more than enough to convince him that he couldn’t afford to spend every other afternoon chasing a snitch in rain, sleet or snow. Begrudgingly they’d accepted his reasoning, and Katie had even privately told him that she’d be cheering him on with his duelling before rushing off with the rest of the third year girls with a slight blush.
After the rush was over, Harry was found by Ron and Hermione down in the courtyard, watching everyone milling about before the train left at mid-day. The boy was sitting on one of the windowsills, looking out over the delta in the Black Lake.
Ron walked over, gently shoving the boy just enough to give him a scare as Hermione opened her mouth. Harry yelped before turning back to Ron with a small glare. “Git.”
Ron laughed at his expression, patting Harry’s shoulder before asking. “So? Feeling better mate? Those crutches are gone at least.”
Harry nodded, replying as he swung his legs back over to face them. “Yep, didn’t need them for long, just until my legs woke up again. Everything packed?”
Hermione replied with a small smile. “Yep. Now, what about you? Are they keeping you for a bit longer to make sure you’re okay?”
Harry shook his head with a massive grin before beginning to explain what Dumbledore had proposed. It took a moment for it all to settle in before Ron shouted happily. “Bloody hell mate!”
It had taken another twenty minutes to explain to Hermione that no, he wasn’t being headhunted by Voldemort and no, he wasn’t sad about never seeing the Dursleys again. Him and Ron shared a small grin as the redhead brought up the bars on his window, but otherwise, they were just hanging around before it was time for the carriages to take them down to the train.
That was when a throat was cleared behind them, and Harry looked around the stone window-frame to see Daphne Greengrass standing there with a bemused smile. He suddenly stood, much to Ron and Hermione’s surprise as he gave the girl a smile.
Daphne looked between Ron and Hermione before nodding to them. “Granger, Weasley.”
Both looked to Harry with a question in their eyes before he said to them soothingly. “It’s okay guys, I wanted to see her before you all went anyways. I’ll catch up, okay?”
They nodded, and Hermione gave him a quick hug before she followed Ron away to get their trunks, leaving just Harry and Daphne. There was a long moment of silence before she said quietly. “I… See you held true to your promise.”
Harry snorted before replying, rubbing the back of his hair. “Yeah… Um, sorry about… Missing practice and all.”
Daphne broke down into giggles before she replied with a soft smile. “Yes, that was rather boorish of you. I expect you to catch up over summer, I won’t have an inadequate partner for when we finally compete next year at the European Juniors.”
He nodded, before a thought crossed his mind and he asked curiously. “Say, Greengrass, could I… Could I owl you over summer? I’ve got a lot to catch up on and well…”
She blinked in surprise before she nodded. “Of course Potter, I welcome the opportunity to revise the material. Oh, and I must insist you learn the Esuna spell, Professor Flitwick stressed upon me the importance of it.”
Harry grinned and nodded, leaving them in an uncomfortable silence. That was when a voice called out over the courtyard for her, and they both turned to see a pair of Slytherins. Harry asked as Daphne raised her hand in their direction. “Your friends?”
She began to make for them as she replied. “Indeed. I must take my leave; congratulations on your recovery Potter, and I hope you have a good summer.”
Well, that wouldn’t be too hard.
Timeskip
So… It was different, that was for sure.
The Gryffindor common room and his dorm felt uncomfortably empty for the first week of his summer, and the castle itself was… Odd. Walking around, alone, just to get some air, left him with a chilling sense of being alone despite the ghosts and staff.
Oh sure, he talked to his professors at breakfast, mostly if he had a question about some of the topics he’d missed during his coma, but they weren’t exactly great conversation for the 13, going on 14 year old student. Surprisingly, Snape had been the best conversation he’d had, and even that had just been for the familiar sarcastic wit he’d come to expect from him.
That being said, Snape’s attitude towards him had changed slightly. No longer was he vindictive whenever Harry didn’t know the answer to a question or antagonistic whenever they crossed paths. No, Snape was just a strict, fair teacher not unlike McGonagall. In the few times Harry had been told to go down into the dungeons to practice brewing, he’d kept a vigil eye on what Harry was doing and was quick to speak up before any mistakes were had. It had to be the cleanest the lab had ever been.
Unfortunately, Hagrid hadn’t been very available to chat. The groundskeeper had been working on something ‘right dangerous for you young ‘uns’, and Harry had decided to keep well back from something that Hagrid considered dangerous. In the meantime, Harry had decided to just get on with his studying.
It turned out that the rest of the year’s material had been pretty easy to comprehend, and he had plenty of time in the library to revise. Dumbledore, during one of their breakfasts, had asked him to keep his spellcasting to the stones outside of Hogwarts. That was fine in Harry’s book, the summer sun was gorgeous and the Black Lake had been a lovely backdrop.
A book propped up on one of the rocks, he began making his way through the spellwork he’d missed. Something that he’d noticed was his unusual lack of exhaustion after a long casting session, but he’d merely chocked that up to ‘magical puberty’, as Madam Pomfrey had explained to him during a routine check-up.
But now, he was standing in Diagon Alley, walking into Gringotts with nothing but a ‘portkey’ from Professor Dumbledore and his vault key. He’d gotten a letter from Ron, telling him that his family had won the Daily Prophet lottery and were taking a trip to Egypt. Similarly with Hermione, he’d learned that she was going to Greece with her parents to tour their wonders, magical and mundane.
Truthfully, he was quite jealous that they had the ability to go there. The Dursleys would never consent to leaving the country even on his money, not after a particularly bad trip to Gibraltar, and he doubted he’d enjoy the experience with them anyways. No, he’d have to make do for the rather generous terms of freedom that his headmaster had set down.
Keep an emergency portkey on him, just in case. Don’t leave the grounds without telling someone, though that would be difficult considering he was only allowed to leave the grounds through the Floo in Professor McGonagall’s office. And finally, no unarranged overnight trips. It was more freedom than he’d ever known, and assuming he’d gotten all of his catch-up work done for the day, he was free to come and go as he pleased.
This would be his first trip out of the castle in truth. He’d enjoyed the novelty of staying at Hogwarts, but there was so much more he wanted to see, and first that meant money. Going to Gringotts had been high on his priority list so he could look at the bits of basilisk Snape had left for him, and according to Flitwick, he’d be best of handing over some of the skin to a tailor soon if he wanted it finished in time for Hogwarts starting again.
He’d put a lot of thought into what he wanted to do with the hide. Obviously, he wanted to get something for Daphne, namely a pair of snakeskin boots just like they’d joked about. He thought it would be funny, and a nice present for her. For himself?... That was still up for debate. He already had a comfortable wand holster, but maybe some potioneering gloves like Snape had made would be a good idea.
Stepping into the goblin bank, he walked right up to one of the tellers, glad he wasn’t as tall as they were anymore as he cleared his throat and asked politely. “I wish to make a withdrawal from the Potter vaults.”
The goblin looked up with a quirked eyebrow, and he pushed up the thin rimmed glasses he wore as he asked. “And you presume to be Mr Harry Potter?”
Harry pulled out the vault key and handed it over, and the teller looked it over before shaking his head. “This is the key for vault 687. If you would consent to a blood test I shall be able to grant access.”
Harry blinked before nodding curiously. The goblin passed over a bowl with a single, long needle resting atop it and instructed him. “Place the needle’s point against a vein on your wrist and return it to the bowl.”
Taking up the needle in his right hand, Harry held the very tip against his left wrist just as instructed and marvelled as a trail of red travelled up it’s silver shaft. He put it back into the bowl, and the red seemed to flow down and into the vessel once more before the goblin took it and looked into it before nodding. “You are indeed a Potter. Breakhaft!”
Another goblin came over and motioned for Harry to follow him mutely. A familiar minecart ride later, and Harry found himself standing inside the circular room once more but with the notable addition of another vault. Vaintooth, the Potter goblin, sat at his desk with what Harry through to be a bemused smile as he said. “Well, you have been busy, haven’t you Mr Potter? You look well, considering recent events.”
Harry laughed, running a hand through his hair as he replied. “I suppose. Um… Good to see you Vaintooth.”
The goblin raised an eyebrow before he replied. “Yes… I suppose it would be. Now, as I understand it you are here to inspect your prey?”
Harry groaned and replied with a shrug. “Well, Professor Snape killed it but-“
Vaintooth cut him off, standing up and going over to the new door. “You were injured in the fight, that means you were a combatant. Now, I have been made myself privy to your upbringing, and I believe my council will do you in good stead.”
They walked over to the door as Vaintooth said with a wise nod. “Tarrasque and Thoth, in Knockturn Alley, are experienced in working with the materials of rare and dangerous magical beasts. Bring to them what you have earned and it shall be in good hands, and an extra meter or two of hide or a number of ribs will be more than enough to pay for their services.”
He ran a finger down the length of the door, causing the locks to begin shifting again. “As for the flesh, I am afraid you are unlikely to find a use for it. A number of gourmets have expressed their interest in neutralizing the meat and sampling it. I have organized a number of offers to buy it from you to peruse. Otherwise, the skeleton and fangs are best used for jewellery and ritual. As I understand it, you use gift giving as a form of… Courting, if my wording is correct?”
Harry blushed as he responded with a nervous shrug. “U-Um, I suppose, but I doubt any girl will be particularly wooed by a basilisk fang.”
Vaintooth shrugged, replying. “As you will then. If a young goblin were to offer a basilisk’s head to a potential mate, he would not be wanting for children.”
Harry sighed, putting his face in his hand as the door finally opened. Goblins were weird… They stepped inside, and Harry took a look at the inside. It was a little more anti-climactic than he’d expected, more a wall of shelved jars, long lockboxes and the disassembled skeleton hanging from the ceiling.
Thinking to himself, he walked over to one of the lockboxes and put his hand on the handle. The box heated slightly before there was a click as it unlocked, and Harry opened it to see the dull snake’s hide looking up at him, so unlike Snape’s new emerald green gloves. He thought for a second that his professor had taken the best parts for himself and left Harry with the worst, which seemed entirely in character for him, before Vaintooth called out. “It must be polished and treated, do not cast aspersions on your huntmate child.”
Suitably chastised, Harry took out the roll and huffed as he held it in his arms. It had to be in the realm of twenty five kilograms, and while he could hold it, it would be a challenge moving it. Vaintooth chuckled before speaking up with a raised eyebrow. “I believe now would be the time to put your father’s pouch to use?”
Harry blushed in embarrassment as he took out the moleskin pouch he’d gotten at Christmas and spread it’s mouth wide, hooking it over the top of the role and letting it swallow the hide whole. An assortment of bones, and a wrapped fang too, and Harry was done with the vault. “Well, I suppose I’ll also need some more money for everything. Can we go to my trust vault? Oh, and could you handle those offers? Maybe sell… Three quarters of it. If it’s really delicious I’d like to try it.”
Vaintooth nodded, a glinting smile covering his face as he responded. “Of course. The funds will be deposited into your account. Now, let us go quickly.”
A trip down to his vault and he had 100 galleons sitting in his pouch as he waved goodbye to Vaintooth. Leaving the bank, he looked around the ever-busy Diagon Alley before his eyes landed on the corner that would take him into Knockturn.
He’d been warned away, but Vaintooth wouldn’t give him bad financial advice, not if he was in charge of the Potter Vaults. And besides, what was the worst that could happen? He had his emergency portkey. Just needed to be fast about it…
Taking a deep breath, he walked into the alley and was hit with the overwhelming stench of the place. Bubbling cauldrons, odd buildings he didn’t even want to know were for and hags watching his every move with hungry eyes. Harry drew himself up tall and began moving through, looking from side to side for the shop in question.
After dodging a pretty obvious pickpocket, Harry found himself looking at a dingy shop with tanned leathers in the windows, and looking up at the sign he sighed in relief when he saw that he’d found the right shop. Stepping inside, the tinkle of a dying bell greeted him as he looked around.
A massive sewing machine that looked more like a guillotine with a spear took up the worst of the space, and a man with closed eyes and crossed arms sat at a dusty desk. Bottles of oil, tonics and dirty rags hung from the ceiling by magic as Harry called out nervously. “E-Excuse me?”
The man peered open an eye, and he looked Harry up and down before he sat up straight. “Welcome. Name’s Totts, what’re you wanting?”
He took no-nonsense to a whole new level as Harry quickly got out the roll of Basilisk hide from his pouch. The leatherworker watched him as he did before he whistled appreciatively. “Ahh, you the one that was with Snape?”
Harry nodded silently as Totts walked over, taking up the hide and inspecting it. “Aye, it’s a beautiful thing. The fight musta been hell on Earth… So, what do you want done with it?”
Totts was busy inspecting the hide as Harry nervously replied. “Well, some gloves, a-and some boots for my friend Daphne and… Well… I don’t really know what else.”
The man snorted as he responded, putting the hide down on a table and rolling it out to it’s full four meters. “Lookin’ for something to do with it eh? S’pose a kid doesn’t have much use for a hide like this… Oi, that an Olivander holster?”
Harry nodded, lifting his arm for the man to see. Totts’ face contorted as he said with a huff. “No craft at all, man should stick in his own lane… I’ll make you a new one, a proper one, hows about that? If you’re wanting to just use the lot of this, I reckon I can make you a wallet too. Got a shoe size for your lass?”
Harry didn’t think correcting him would be a good idea as he shook his head, and the man huffed and replied. “Well, shrinkin’ charms’ll have to do, but this hide took to magic like a whore does to coin. I’ll have it all done in a couple weeks, an’ I’ll take the rest as payment. Reckon I can make some lovely pieces to sell.”
Well now he was excited. “U-Um, are you sure? I could give you galleons if you-“
The man waved him off with a snort. “Nah, I’ll make a killing with just the rest if that’s all yer wanting. Jus’ remember me whenever you take down a Nundu eh? Wanted to get my hands on one’a those beauties me whole life.”
Harry laughed nervously, wondering if his rotten luck would point him in the direction of the apex predator as he took his leave. Seriously, that guy was kinda creepy, but from what it looked like he knew what he was doing. Quickly returning to Diagon, he made his way over to Fortesque’s and ordered a rather decadent sundae drizzled in golden syrup. Hey, he was thirteen, unsupervised and rich. No cheap lemon ices for him anymore.
After that, well... What was next? He’d never really been let loose like this, it was a scary prospect. It would be a shame to go back to Hogwarts and catch up on his personal studies, like with Alacrimancy or duelling, considering this was his first day out in forever. That was when he realized that he was in his father’s robes.
He’d felt a lot better ever since he’d started wearing them, but still, it was a bit out of the ordinary in Gryffindor where they preferred muggle clothes. Maybe he should see about getting some things that fit him? That would be a good idea, but the idea of going out in London, alone, was perhaps even scarier than Knockturn alley. Maybe he should talk to Hermione about it when she got back from Greece, she’d know what to do.
But that would take another two weeks, leaving him without anything to do for the rest of the present. He made his way over to Flourish and Blotts and took a quick peruse, but unfortunately, nothing took his interest. Sighing, he decided that today would just have to be a write off and began to make his way towards the Leaky Cauldron.
That was when, as he stepped inside, he was suddenly met by a familiar face sitting at one of the two-person tables. A small smile graced his face as he walked over, greeting Daphne and the older woman she was accompanied by. “Hey Greengrass, fancy seeing you here.”
Daphne looked up with a start before seeing that it was just him, and she gave him a small nod before replying. “Hello Potter, indeed, it is.” She tilted her head in the woman’s direction as she introduced her. “Asphodel Greengrass, my mother. Mother, Harry Potter.”
Asphodel peered at him piercingly, and Harry felt a chill run down his spine before she said with a big smile. “It’s a pleasure to meet you. You gave us all quite a scare in January, and I daresay Daphne was distraught more than most.”
The younger witch reddened slightly before she replied with vehemence. “We were together before Professor Snape took him down that damnable hole, of course I was horrified to see him in the state he was in.” She sighed and turned back to Harry. “So Potter, what brings you to the Alley today?”
He didn’t want to reveal too much, but he just shrugged and replied lamely. “Been cooped up at Hogwarts for a week, thought I’d enjoy my freedom a bit.”
Asphodel hummed sympathetically as she asked. “Ah, I suppose they’d be worried considering the state you’re in. I do hope your family can visit, rumours say you live with your aunt? Lily’s sister, right?”
Harry was silent for a moment before he explained awkwardly. “Um… No, not anymore.” Shaking his head, he explained. “They’re not particularly comfortable with magic, and with how much I need to catch up with and the basilisk venom, it’s been decided that I’ll just stay at Hogwarts from now on.”
Both of their eyes widened in shock, and it looked like Daphne was going to speak first before her mother said indignantly. “That… Truthfully? You’ll just stay at Hogwarts? Surely one of your friends will be willing to take you in, as the last scion of Potter and with recent events, I’m sure you could pay your keep?”
Harry laughed nervously before explaining again. “Well… They deserve some family time, right? Besides, Hogwarts isn’t too bad. Especially with how much I need to catch up.”
She hummed dissatisfiedly before she gained a slightly mischievous look in her eye. “Well, just you send a letter if you ever want to come to Greengrass Manor for a spell. With how much Daphne here has been studying, perhaps some company would do her good.”
The look in Daphne’s eyes told him that he was most certainly not welcome, and he laughed nervously before replying. “U-Um, I’ll… I’ll keep that in mind Mis- Lady Greengrass. I guess I’ll leave you two in peace. Good seeing you Greengrass, and it was nice meeting you Lady Greengrass.”
Asphodel waved him away pleasantly as Harry went to the Floo and called out for the office of Professor McGonagall before she turned back to a contrite Daphne. “So… You never mentioned he’d be so handsome. I swear, he’s got James’ body, but those were his mother’s eyes.”
Daphne groaned as she sipped away at her drink. Her mother was a pleasant enough woman, full of grace and love and all things needed for a pureblood lady, but she was something of a romantic when it came to her eldest. “Mother, honestly. He is merely an acquaintance, a study partner at most considering his aptitude for spellcasting. I am fourteen for Merlin’s sake.”
She leaned forward, putting her fist beneath her chin with a massive grin on her face. “Methinks that means you’re prime dating age. C’mon Daffy, we both know he’s not a bad choice!”
Daphne sighed and shook her head. Honestly, she was such a pain sometimes. A simple trip to Diagon to buy some specialty books had just turned into a whole month of teasing her about Potter. It was bad enough that Tracy and Blaise were giving her hell for using him, now her mother would be giving her hell for enjoying his company.
Timeskip
Harry took a deep breath before he dropped into a fighting pose, slashing a pair of Protego spells out in rapid succession. Both shields hovered forward slowly, just as he’d hoped, and he stood back up as both shields halted in place. It had took a few trips through The Warmage’s Tome, but with a small hooked flourish the Protego shield could be left to hang in the air for a moment.
It was draining, but not too much, and he could already think of a number of uses for the ‘Floating Shield’ charm. This wasn’t even off his coursework, considering they’d be learning the modification of basic spells in their third year classes.
It had been three weeks since he’d gone to Diagon Alley, and his friends had finally returned from their jaunts around the world. He’d kept up letters with them, mostly just inanities about what was going on in their lives. In fact, he’d been doing a lot of letter writing. Hedwig was getting a bit miffed, but she seemed to understand that it was this or the Dursleys.
Vaintooth had sent through the offers for the basilisk steaks, and it looked as if he’d net a tidy sum of 10,000 galleons for the amount he wanted to sell. Apparently a few offers from other cultures had come through that had ways of utilizing the flesh of a basilisk, and those had padded out the amount of money he’d received. It was a drop in the bucket compared to his family vault, but it was his to do with as he pleased immediately.
And then his pieces had arrived from Totts, carried by a pair of massive owls. McGonagall had been particularly tickled by the boots, but most of the time had been spent ogling the beauty of the material itself.
Even Snape had thought they’d looked good, a mark of their quality if there ever was one. Each scale shone like a shard of emerald, reflecting light to make it look like bottle glass. The insides felt like soft leather, which was, according to Totts’ accompanying letter, ‘treated minotaur leather’. Harry couldn’t argue with the results, the potioneering gloves felt like they weren’t even there and his new and improved wand holster felt comfortingly cool on his arm.
And it looked like the craftsman wasn’t boasting when he offered to make his own holster. The action felt snappy and crisp, being a mix of mechanical and magical that gave it a satisfying click. His wallet, lined with layers of treated skin from beneath the skin, had an expanding charm on it to ensure he wouldn’t be wanting for space to hold his newly earned riches.
That meant that he just had one more trip to make before he finally got around to seeing his family’s ancestral home. Dumbledore had agreed to his absence for a night or two, though had warned him not to hesitate to use his portkey if things got hairy, but Harry still needed some proper muggle clothes if he wanted to make the trip.
Not to mention camping supplies, and some way of storing some food since he doubted the house would be stocked with any. Professor McGonagall had advised him to look into a stasis trunk, and Harry recognized the theory from his Alacrimancy books. They selectively slowed the time within a space, and when applied to a high quality container, could last up to five years with the passage of time set to somewhere around a quarter of normal time while keeping non-magical food intact. However, they were bloody expensive, even for him, and so he’d decided that canned food would be just fine.
However, he did manage to get out to Diagon and purchase a ‘Home away from House’ tent. He loved the expansion charm on the inside, it would mean he wouldn’t be wanting for comfort if he wanted to take a break on the trip.
For muggle clothes? He was actually planning on meeting Hermione in about… A quick tempus told him he had about 30 minutes before he had to go to the Leaky Cauldron, step out the back-door and catch the ‘Knight Bus’ if his professors weren’t having him on. The process seemed a little suspect, but if it could get him to Hampstead, then who was he to complain?
A quick clean up, getting into the best muggle clothes he had which wasn’t saying much, checking his wallet to make sure the 400 pounds he’d converted were still there and saying goodbye to Professor McGonagall after showing her the necklace Dumbledore had given him and Harry was in the Leaky Cauldron. Giving a quick wave to Tom, he made his way out the back and lifted his wand, waited a second, and with a loud bang a triple decker bus was in front of him.
Harry shook his head at the way witches and wizards could be sometimes before he quickly gave his destination to the dopey looking conductor Stan Shunpike. After a frankly terrifying journey, Harry wobbled off the bus before it left just as fast as it had arrived.
He briefly felt like he needed to throw up, but he eventually felt just fine as he looked around with a curious look. The neighbourhood looked particularly middle class, certainly higher than Privet Drive, and Harry looked particularly out of place with his baggy clothes.
Looking around, he found the stated Number 12 and walked up to the door, a little nervous before he knocked on it politely. In short order, the door opened, and he was met by a familiar brown haired missile. “Harry!”
He laughed, patting her back a few times before letting her go and stepping back. Hermione was looking quite healthy, with a bit of colour in her skin from her holiday and a perk in her step. “Hey ‘Mione. You’re looking good, did you get a tan in Greece?”
She grinned, dragging him inside as she said excitedly. “Oh it was wonderful! The magical side of Greece is simply fascinating. Did you know that Hercules was actually a half-titan? And the Parthenon oh! I could go on about it for days!”
Harry snorted, and she slapped him on the shoulder good-naturedly. “What? I didn’t say anything!”
She glared back at him as she replied with a huff. “I know exactly what you were thinking, you’re merely polite enough not to articulate your comments. Please, do you want to come meet my parents? They’ll be taking us to the shopping centre after all, and they’ve been excited to meet you.”
Harry gulped before nodding. And Hermione took him over to the living room and opened the door with a happy smile. Harry could only assume this would be Hermione’s first time having a friend over in a long time, and it brought a smile to his face to know that she was happy to have him in her home.
In the living room, which was easily the fanciest Harry had ever seen, sat two younger adults sipping tea with their heads in books. Harry opened his mouth to comment, but Hermione gave him an exasperated glare and he held up his hands in surrender as his friend spoke up. “Mum? Dad? Harry’s here.”
They both gave disinterested grunts, and Harry wondered if he’d offended them in any way before Hermione crossed her arms and said threateningly. “Stop acting like berks or I’ll tell you what happens on page 402.”
The two books closed shut and the two stood up, walking over with bright smiles. Both had the same chocolate brown hair as Hermione, but it was obvious her hair had to come from her mother as the woman in question said brightly. “Ah, Harry Potter right? It’s lovely to meet you dear, I hear you had quite the uneventful spring.”
Hermione let out an aghast gasp as she said incredulously. “M-Mum! He was in a coma, honestly!”
Her father took the opportunity to leer over Harry with a critical eye, though it wasn’t too effective considering Harry was his height. “And if he gets too close to my daughter, that will seem like a pleasant nap compared to what I’ll do to- Ack! Damnit Sophie! I’m trying to-“
He looked over to the ear that was being pulled before seeing that it was Hermione glaring at him. “Dad, I swear, you try anything with Harry and you’ll be squawking like a chicken and your legs will be on backwards.” She sighed and turned on her heel. “C’mon Harry, let’s go to my room until these two children learn how to behave.”
He grinned, waving to the two suitably chastised adults as he followed Hermione up the stairs and into what had to be her room. It was a pretty great room, full of books and pictures on the wall. Her school trunk was sitting next to her desk, and a pair of books were open on the table along with a notepad and pencil.
She huffed and fell onto her bed, muttering. “Those two are insufferable…” She shook her head and sat back up, asking gently. “So, are you okay? Any problems with your recovery?”
Harry ran a hand through his hair, and Hermione noted the paleness of his scar as he replied happily. “No complaints here. I feel even better than before if I’m honest, but Madam Pomfrey told me that was to be expected considering my age.”
Hermione blushed slightly as she replied in agreement. “Apparently magical puberty hits much harder than non-magical. I wonder how Ron will be handling it…”
There was a long, silent moment between them before Harry said in dawning amusement. “You fancy him, don’t you?”
Hermione gaped at him for a moment before the vehement denial came. “N-No! Of course not! He’s… He’s Ron and we’re starting our electives this year and-!” She stayed puffed up for a moment before she deflated and muttered. “He was… Very sweet while you were in your coma. He even punched Ernie Falkirk when he said he hoped you didn’t wake up. Sure, he got a bed next to yours for his effort, but it was sweet. Apart from when he snatched a chocolate frog from your pile.”
Harry grinned at the thought of his friend standing by him, even against the fourth year Hufflepuff beater. “I’ll need to get him something pretty great for his birthday then. Well, you know Ron. I suspect you’ll have your best luck making him some sweets.”
Honestly, he was glad that Hermione fancied Ron. He always thought those two bickered too much, but maybe their best traits would rub off on one another. Hermione was blushing like a tomato though, and she muttered. “And what about you and Greengrass? I caught her at your bedside a number of times, but she never said anything.”
That gave him a moment of pause, but he eventually just shrugged it off. She was likely just keeping up appearances, or even trying to get a moment of peace in the run-up to exams. “Well, that’s her, mysterious and icy. Well, what’re you taking for electives?”
She opened her mouth for a moment, but she blushed as she looked down and muttered. “A-All… All of them.”
He raised his eyebrow and asked incredulously. “All of them? Really ‘Mione? You’re smart, but I don’t exactly think Muggle Studies are for you. And Divination sounds a little wishy-washy for me.”
She huffed before asking pointedly. “So what are you taking, hmm?”
Harry replied with confidence, having already chatted with McGonagall over lunch about his options. “Care of Magical Creatures and Ancient Runes. With how much I run into the things, I think Care’s a good idea and apparently a lot of my family’s stuff involves runes, so I think it’ll be useful.”
She blinked before she said approvingly, nodding to the stuff on her desk. “That sounds like a wonderful idea, I was actually doing a bit of pre-reading myself but… Oh it’s all so interesting! What if I regret my choices, I’d be so behind if I try to move to another-“
Harry raised his hand to stop her and said soothingly. “’Mione, you could outdo fourth years by this point. Just think of where you want to be later on in life, or mail Professor McGonagall. She told me herself that she thinks you need to put on the breaks a bit.”
They continued chatting about school, how his summer was going and her crush on Ron before her father came upstairs and told them they were ready to go with a grovelling bow to Hermione. A short trip towards the shopping centre later, and Harry was introduced to the horrors of an honest to god shopping trip.
It took about two hours for him to actually get some new clothes on his arms, but they were at least high quality. Hermione had been slightly surprised by his new-found wealth, but didn’t push it when she saw the scar left by the Basilisk on his forearm. After that, another four hours of looking through the numerous muggle bookshops and a trip to the library.
He didn’t want to be too hasty with Hermione or her parents considering they’d agreed to help him out today, but seriously, how many cross references did she need for her studies into Greek runes? In any case, he’d bid them farewell when the clock struck 6p.m, citing his need to get back to Hogwarts before it got dark.
As he lay in his bed in the Gryffindor dorms, he took a deep breath as he thought about the trip he’d be taking the next day. His first trip alone… It was exciting. Maybe he’d finally get a bit of insight into his ancestors.
Chapter Text
The gentle breeze of the salty sea air slicked back Harry’s hair as he flew over the North Sea, trying to get his bearings as his riding goggles kept his vision clear. He had gone north-east of Hogwarts, mostly to avoid the worst of the muggle settlements below since he’d had to wear his invisibility cloak over him during that time.
The implanted memories told him that he’d be about 10 minutes out from hitting the range of the Occlusio Sanguinorum’s influence. Apparently, the entire island upon which his ancestral home was some kind of space-pocket, leaving an undisturbed ocean for non-Potters. Apparently, that was what happened in the Bermuda Triangle, a fact he was sure Hermione would be interested into looking into.
His thighs were aching something fierce after the near 6 hours of constant broom-riding he’d had to endure, but thankfully, his Nimbus had some cushioning charms that spared him the worst of the pain. The moleskin pouch that held everything was tied to his pocket by a length of transfigured cord and tucked away in the zipped pocket. He didn’t want to risk losing his food supply after all, he doubted he’d be allowed to make the trip again if he portkeyed back hungry and cold.
Speeding forward, eager to arrive and let his legs rest a moment, he suddenly felt as if he’d passed through a wall of heat. Shielding his face for a moment, he suddenly felt as if the cool air had been replaced with the heat of the Gryffindor common room, and Harry lowered his arm slowly before his eyes widened in abject shock.
Sitting on the horizon, where before had just been ocean, was an island easily four miles across. Autumn coloured trees surrounded the tops of sheer cliffs on one side, and a wide stretching beach filled the other. What gave him the most pause was the large, almost massive imposing castle that stuck out of a craggy mountainside that covered the rest of the island.
It was… Intense. The heat itself was enough to give Harry pause, but the castle itself looked like the fortress it was supposed to be. Large defensive walls, nearly black stone towers that stretched into the heavens, and what he assumed to be ballista littering the bastion as he approached the beach.
The island itself looked completely out of place for the climate, but that was magic at work he suspected. Touching down on the sand, he hopped off his broom and groaned as he stretched out his legs with a wince. He didn’t think he’d be trying this trip again anytime soon, at least without that new ‘Firebolt’ broom he’d seen in the Daily Prophet.
The beach itself was pleasant enough, despite the small proportion of it that seemed safe. The sand itself had a few rocks in it, and it stretched out for a while but the rest was covered in sharp slate and imposing spires of rock. There seemed to be a cobbled path leading up into the island proper, and Harry made his way up the beach excitedly.
Stepping onto the path, he slowly made his way through the forest that covered the rest of the island. A few leaves floated down around him, and Harry felt like he was walking into Hogwarts for the first time as the winding path gained a few old-looking lamp-posts full of firefly-like sprites. He even caught what looked like deer or some magical equivalent dancing in and out of the treeline, watching him cautiously.
That was when he found himself looking up at the first obstacle on his journey into the island. A gate, a portcullis made of black wrought iron and flanked by two golems made of what looked like granite. Harry walked up to the first golem cautious, but when it didn’t move, he placed his hand on the arm and hissed as heat quickly seeped into his fingers. The golem’s head turned to look at him with the creaking of age, and Harry held his breath for a moment before it’s lumbering arm lifted the portcullis for him. He could only assume it was some kind of Potter thing, and he walked forward through the gate with his broom slung over his shoulder.
Through the gate lay much the same, but significantly more built up. Broken wells, the occasional lumber pile and occasional towers dotted the forest. He’d taken a look into one of them, but the inside was completely dilapidated, barely anything to note. The fortress stood oppressively over him, and he wanted to get there as fast as possible before the sun fell. Granted, it appeared as if the sun itself was still hanging at it’s zenith, an odd occurrence considering it should’ve been about 5P.M by now.
Another gate met him, and he did much the same with one of the guarding golems. The portcullis lifted once more, and Harry stepped into the castle proper. It was... Not exactly homely, but he could immediately see why the Potters were one of the richest families in Britain.
The stone on the inside gleamed in the sunlight like onyx, and the dilapidation outside the inner wall wasn’t present at the same magnitude. Sure, it was empty and desolate, but the structure itself seemed sound. The courtyard seemed to lead through more gates, but they were open, and after following through them he realized that the ramparts could look down on the corridor made by the passage easily. That was probably a defensive measure, he remembered that a lot of castles had multiple layers of defence.
At the end of the pathway, he found a large walnut double door, even bigger than the ones to the great hall at Hogwarts. Two large knocker rings sat on each slab of wood, and as Harry approached, he was astonished to see that each door was made up not of planks, but of a single slab.
He reached out towards one of the rings, but before he could touch it, a booming voice echoed all around him. He looked from side to side, his wand flying out of his holster and into his hand. “Ye who beckons at Potter Hall. Speak thy name and sire, or taste dragon’s flame.”
Harry gulped before replying loudly. “H-Harry James Potter, son of James Charlus Potter!”
The fortress was silent for a long moment before the voice boomed once more. “Thou art the last scion of Potter. Join your ancestors in the Hall of Heroes, hear their wisdom.”
The doors opened with an agonizing slowness, and Harry gulped as he began to doubt the wisdom of this trip. Dragon’s flame? If that was on the table, he wasn’t sure he’d make it out alive… Well, he had his portkey.
Stepping inside, he looked around the large reception hall in awe. The ceiling was high, with large support beams that twisted and turned around a large mural that depicted the Potter Family Crest in vibrant, glowing colours. The walls themselves had beautiful tapestries that depicted wizards fighting against dragons, monsters and dark lords.
The floor wasn’t the same black stone as the rest of the fortress, but instead a warm granite that could only be some kind of magical rock. Stepping forward, his footsteps made loud echoes in the hall, and just as he reached the midway point something stopped him.
The dust at his feet began to swirl around his feet, and Harry stepped back, prepared to portkey away before a light blue ghost appeared in front of him. The ghost was… Transparent, but not entirely so, with similar hair to him but with a different facial structure. He gave Harry a courteous bow before turning on his heel and beginning to walk away towards one of the doors, motioning for him to follow.
Without much more direction, Harry did so, following the silent ghost into what looked like a defensible corridor. A short walk later, and they both walked out onto a balcony… Well, something like a balcony. The room itself was massive, but one wall was open and a balustrade kept any occupants safe from a long fall.
What was perhaps more interesting however were the portraits that lined the walls around him, looking out onto the ocean. They were all silent, but when Harry turned around, they all wore contented expressions as he whispered in shock. “You’re… You’re my…”
He turned to the ghost, looking for some answers, but found the ghost running a physical cloth over the frame of one of the portraits. A loud, booming voice came from one of the portraits, and Harry looked over to see a man who looked like an older version of his father looking at him with a jovial expression. “Well, come here then! Let me see my Grandson for the first time in…”
The ghost boy spoke up for the first time, a gentle French accent in his voice. “Thirteen years, Master Fleamont.”
Harry wobbled over, his throat betraying him as he looked up at Fleamont Potter, his… Grandfather. The man looked down at him with warmth in his eyes as he whispered. “Harrison James Potter… I trust you’ve been well? Last I saw of you, you were naught but a twinkle in my son’s eye.”
Harry finally found his voice as he whispered. “Y-Yeah, about as… About as well as I could be. So you’re my Grand... Wow… I-Is Grandma around or…?”
A sad look crept it’s way into his eyes as another portrait explained with a gentle voice, a blond woman with a French accent. “Young Potter, you were orphaned, weren’t you? I’m sorry to tell you, but without Potter blood, nobody can know this place. Not even a portrait. The only exception are those bound to us in death.” Harry’s face fell before she said comfortingly. “We may not bring our loves to this hall in death, but they live on forever in our hearts. Francine Potter, I lived in the… Eighteenth century, Jean?”
The ghost replied warmly, looking up at the portrait with reverence. “Lady Francine, you were born in 1687 according to the modern calendar.”
Harry raised his eyebrow at the change in tone, and the ghost turned to him and bowed lowly. “Jean Luc, Master Harry. I am a spectre assigned to the task of the eternal care to Fortress Pottaire.”
He raised his eyebrow and turned back to Fleamont, who explained with a chuckle. “The story is one we have heard many times. Young Jean was given a life-saving blood transfusion by Francine, and in return, he swore the rest of his life and death to the Potter family. He’s a good lad, takes good care of the castle.”
The ghost went back to his ministrations as Harry sighed and continued. “Um… Yeah, Mum and Dad died to save me from Voldemort-“
At that, Fleamont’s face grimaced. “Truthfully? I see that ill-fated plan of his failed, idiot son of mine… And you, Harry? Where did you end up? I remember that James’ idiot friend Sirius was named your godfather.”
Harry was confused about that. Nobody had mentioned a godfather before, but he certainly would’ve liked to have known him. That could only mean he was dead… “I don’t know about a ‘Sirius’, but I was sent to live with my Mum’s sister and her family, the Dursleys.”
Fleamont’s eyes widened before he roared in indignation. “A son of Potter, living with those… Those beasts!? I trust you have come here to be rid of them boy!”
Harry was surprised at the vehemence before he replied nervously. “O-Oh, I live at Hogwarts as of the start of summer… Four weeks ago, if you need a reference. I had a run in and… Well it’s a long story.”
At that, a wizened old man next to Francine’s portrait spoke up. “Mein nachkomme, we have nothing but time. Jean, a chair.”
Jean floated through the wall and returned through the door, holding a wooden chair for Harry that looked more like a throne than anything. He set it down, dusted it off with his cloth, and floated back so that Harry could sit. The boy did, and the portrait took stock of his clothes with a vaguely hidden sneer. “Honestly, those Narren come up with stranger clothes by the decade… Now! Explain everything.”
Harry didn’t know what he had against Holister, but began from the start. His parent’s gave birth to him, went into hiding thanks to the war, died to protect him from Voldemort and the dark lord vanished. He lived with the Dursleys, learned about Hogwarts, and then detailed everything up until the Basilisk.
As he explained what happened in the castle, the portraits were as silent as the grave, but when he told them about his injury and lifted his arm to show them the scar the portrait before burst out in a cheer. “Prost! A mere boy, having tasted the venom of the king of serpents and living to tell the tale? A finer scion we could not ask for! I, Aldous Potter, name thee a true Potter!”
Harry blushed as the rest of the portraits began to let out their own cheers, not that he understood why. Sure he helped, even he wasn’t humble enough not to admit his own part, but Professor Snape had killed the Basilisk in the end. However, there were two portraits not cheering, and Francine shouted out over the applause. “Merde! What are they doing at that school!? A basilisk and they send a boy and an Alchemist?”
Similarly Fleamont shook his head in disapproval. “Aye, a foolish decision. You should not have followed boy, it was a death sentence.”
He’d gotten enough of this from his friends and professors, and he folded his legs as he responded. “If I didn’t go down there, Ginny and Professor Snape might’ve died. I don’t regret a thing.”
Aldous roared in approval once more as he encouraged. “Such bravery does the family proud mein nachkomme, do not let these cowards tell you otherwise. You mentioned a duelling partner? Is the sport alive and well? How is your wand?”
Harry grinned as he showed off his holster to his proud descendant. “I’m still learning, but I’m the protection in our pair. Greengrass is the offence. I don’t know about the health, but apparently there’s still competition. Professor Flitwick’s teaching me and Greengrass, he thinks she and I will start competing next summer.”
Aldous nodded with a proud grin, stroking his large white beard that vaguely reminded Harry of Dumbledore. “Ah, a fine youth for a Potter. Do visit again at some point boy, I wish to hear more of you and your frau. Though, I am confused as to why you call her by her family name. Has that tradition died out?”
Harry tilted his head in thought before Fleamont sighed and explained. “No, Aldous, they are still thirteen. Marriage is probably the furthest thing from his mind.”
The German man scoffed and replied jovially. “Nonsense! If her arm is strong and her loyalty true, I say he claim her hand before some other upstart tries something!”
Harry blushed at the implications as the portraits began arguing about the merit of him… Claiming Greengrass. Jean leaned down next to him and whispered. “The generational divide does cause some… Friction sometimes. May I take your things Master Harry?”
Harry blinked before replying. “O-Oh, thanks. Um, so… What should I do while they’re all like this?”
Jean gave him a small bow as he replied. “Perhaps a small tour of the grounds? I will be able to answer any questions you may have, I suspect my Lords and Ladies will be busy for… A while.”
As if to punctuate his point, Aldous shot a flintlock pistol into the air of his portrait, trying to drown out the opposition to his ideas as Harry snorted. They took their leaves, and Harry took a deep breath as Jean took his broom from him and offered. “Shall we, Master Harry?”
They began moving, and Harry was introduced to the layout of the grounds. A large dining hall with a long table, a training room the size of the great hall and a living wing that felt like he was standing in the grandest parts of Buckingham Palace. Other ghosts zipped around, apparently also indentured servants of the Potter house.
He almost felt sorry for them, but their contented smiles made him think otherwise. If his ancestors were able to instil this much loyalty into these people, then who was he to judge? He doubted any of them bound them against their will. Eventually, Jean lead him into the solarium at the tallest tower of the fortress, and Harry gasped as he gripped onto the railing and looked out over the island.
The sun itself looked as if it were just kissing the horizon, and the island itself looked like it was glowing under the dying rays. Jean came up next to him, giving a small smile as he saw his latest Lord’s expression. “All Potters who arrive on these shores find themselves loving this spot, and I don’t disagree. It has a sense of… Pride about it, no?”
Harry nodded silently, soaking in the sun for a moment longer before he asked. “Why is everything to do with Potter so hot?”
Jean chuckled and explained, leaning back on the railing as the glass around them glistened. “Lord Tullius Gaia Pottarius, the first recorded Potter of your family, once claimed that ‘All under the sun was his to protect’. He, along with his retainers, did battle with the evil forces that plagued the Roman Empire. From there, every heir of Potter would take up the task, and all others were to assist them in their duty.”
The ghost looked up with a small smile. “It was the fourteenth century of your calendar when the Occlusio Sanguinorum was raised on this island, a response to the growing instability in Europe due to the Black Death. Samuel Potter, having searched the world for a solution to protect his family from the plague, did raise the ward and gave his life to do so. He… Will never grace these halls again, the final price to keep his brother’s children safe.”
Harry nodded quietly as Jean let out a soft sigh, finishing. “And so, the sun became the symbol of the Potters. Yours was the family that burned away the darkness in the world, as inexorable as the day itself. And well… The family magics took the mantras to heart. The sun shines wherever the Potters raise their flag.”
They were both quiet for a long moment before Harry sighed, leaning forward and running a hand through his hair with a conflicted expression. “I… I guess there’s a lot to live up to.”
Jean hummed in thought before he replied. “I would say you have done well enough already. To defeat a dark lord, and to do battle with the king of serpents, is no small feat.”
Harry shrugged and muttered. “But… Voldemort’s going to come back, Dumbledore thinks so at least, and if that Basilisk can put me under for a whole five months then I don’t stand a chance.”
At that, Jean sighed and said comfortingly. “Master, you are a young man, going on fourteen if I’m correct. How can you expect to defeat a master of the dark arts?” Harry looked slightly embarrassed as Jean chided him lightly. “You have time, and the only mistake you can make is to waste it. Learn spellcraft, train your body and mind, find your true allies. And if by then, you are still unprepared? Learn some more, train some more, befriend some more. You’re a Potter, but you’re still human.”
Harry chuckled at the assessment as he nodded. It was true, he didn’t need to worry just yet, he should just be the best him he could be. “So, reckon they’re all done yet?”
Jean shook his head with a bemused smile. “If there is one commonality among Potters, it is their inability to back down from a fight. I suspect they’ll be debating the best colours for your children’s nursery by now. When do you plan to leave?”
Harry stood back up and replied. “Tomorrow, maybe mid-day? I have a portkey that will take me back to Hogwarts but I should probably use it in emergencies only. Where’s the kitchen? I brought some food.”
The ghost chuckled before replying. “I shall inform the kitchen ghosts, I’m sure they’ll be thrilled to know you doubt their skills.” Harry blushed before Jean sighed and spoke up. “We have stores of food to last us into the next eon, and you are the only scion. Please, allow us to make you comfortable while you’re here.”
Harry nodded mutely, and another ghost in a Victorian style maid’s dress floated through the floor. Jean introduced her with a small smile. “Elizabeth here will take you to your chambers, and your food will be delivered to you. Welcome home, Master Harry.”
Timeskip
Harry lay in the comfortable sheets in the biggest bedroom he’d ever seen, his wand and holster sitting on the bedside table next to him as moonlight danced around the foot of his bed through the massive glass door that took up half of the wall. The master bedroom at Fortress Pottaire was nothing to be scoffed at, that was for sure.
A crackling fire sat opposite him, letting out an appealing warmth that soothed his tired muscles. His belly was full, a dinner of fresh game from the grounds and vegetables grown in the soil. It seemed that with an eternity of servitude ahead of them, the ghosts had taken up a number of hobbies, including but not limited to gardening and hunting on the idyllic island.
He almost didn’t want to leave… Almost. The library was massive, and he’d taken a few books that had caught his eye though a cursory glance had told him he’d be researching them for a long time before he understood the material. The ghosts had finally plucked up enough courage to begin introducing themselves to him, and Harry was treated to all sorts of stories about his ancestors. Apparently, they made it a personal mission to keep up with the languages of the modern day, so that they’d always be able to understand their living lords and ladies.
Taking a deep breath, he stood up and walked over to the window. It opened up like a door, leading out to a balcony, and he stepped out into the night air. His pyjamas blew in the wind as he leaned on the railing, looking up at the moon as the warm air curled around his feet.
He could seriously find himself staying here over the summers, even without the presence of other flesh and blood people. There was so much history, so much to explore, that he doubted he’d get bored for a decade. He just wanted to grab his broom and start doing laps, enjoying the sights and sounds…
Suddenly, a gentle voice spoke up behind him. “Maitre ‘Arry? Can you not sleep?”
Harry jumped slightly before he turned around, seeing one of the ghost maids approaching him, Camille if he remembered right. She was a young ghost, maybe only seven years old but having lived 300 years. “Oh, yeah. Sorry, did I disturb you?”
She shook her head and replied, bowing her head lowly. “Non, shall I prepare an elixir of sleep? Perhaps that may help?”
He shrugged, replying lamely. “Well… Yeah, if we have the stuff that’d be great. But are you sure? I don’t want-“
She gave him a soft, mysterious smile as she replied. “It is no problem Maître, it is a pleasure to serve you. I shall return momentarily.”
Camille left, and Harry was left alone with his own thoughts. Having ghosts waiting on him hand and foot had been an… Interesting experience. It felt like a hundred Mrs Weasleys had been hurrying around him, making sure he was as comfortable as can be. That wasn’t a bad thing, to be certain, but it had been slightly stifling considering the scale of the house.
He must’ve heard hundreds of stories about his ancestors and their triumphs. Trying to connect Aldous Potter with the great leader of the Magisseritter, a vigilante group that hunted the dark beasts that plagued magical Europe on the backs of horses called Thestrals. Francine had been a travelling healer, spreading her magical remedies and saving the destitute from the trappings of poverty.
Most of the ghosts in service had told him how they’d come to swear themselves, proudly, to his family. A lot had been loyal subjects in military campaigns, impressed with the moral fibre of their leader and their skill. Others had been saved from their lot in life, lifted out of poverty and abusive households. It made him proud to think that his ancestors had been true saviours, rather than just children saved by their mothers.
Sighing, he returned to his bed, closing the doors behind him and sat down, the temperature returning to the comfortable heat. Camille soon returned, opening the door and floating in with a chalice-full of potion. Harry smiled thankfully to her as she set it down on the bedside table, and Harry took up and lifted it to his lips before the young ghost whispered. “Maître… You plan to leave tomorrow, non?”
The goblet stopped at his lips, and he slowly lowered it to see Camille looking slightly sad as she looked up at him. He replied nervously, wondering if he’d done something to upset her. “Well, yeah, I need to get back to school before my headmaster gets nervous.”
She sighed and nodded, replying worriedly. “I’m sorry, but we… Us spectres believe you would be better off here. You’re the last of the Potters, you must be protected and this talk of dark lords has us worried.”
Harry hummed in thought. It wasn’t a bad idea, staying here, safe and sound… But then, would he be able to call himself a Potter if he did? “I suppose you’re right, I’d be safer here.” Her eyes brightened as she opened her mouth again, but Harry continued with a small grin. “But if Voldemort’s returning, I need to be there to stop him. Can hardly just sit around while he tries to return.”
The ghost was silent for a moment before she pouted and replied with a huff. “You imbecile Potters… Too noble for your own good, just like Maître James.” She turned away and said. “Take your potion and sleep. Even a Potter cannot save the world when he is exhausted.”
Harry chuckled and took the potion, gulping down the watery broth as his eyes immediately began to sag. Setting it down and getting into bed, he muttered as Camille closed the curtains on the window. “We’d… Find a way…”
The next day
Harry put his hand out into the air, testing the wind over the balustrade as the portraits of his ancestors watched him. The air was clear and good for flying, his cloak was safely tucked away in his pocket, he had an excellent breakfast of freshly baked bread and some odd fruits that tasted like spiced apples, and he’d said goodbye to most of the ghosts.
It was almost certain that he’d be finding time to return here, and apparently, when he was capable of apparition, it would be possible for him to teleport here with ease thanks to the concentration of his family magics. Of course, that was going to be another three years or so until he could do it legally, but it was good to keep in mind.
However, he must’ve told half the ghosts in the castle that he’d be coming back to visit before then. They’d made a number of offers to keep him there, if only for another week or so until the end of summer. It would be adorable if half of them hadn’t tried to hug him, and thanks to being ethereal, had given him an uncomfortable, slimy feeling that stuck to his skin and chilled him to the bone.
Aldous spoke up with a gruff, impatient voice. “Well boy? Is the day good for… Whatever that is?”
Harry turned back with a sigh and called, already feeling a little tired of Aldous’ traditional views. “Broom flying. And it seems good enough, the wind’s low.” Doing his final checks, he set his broom to over in the air as the ghosts and his ancestors watched him with sad expressions. Jean floated forward and gave a small bow. “We await your return with great eagerness, Master Harry. Try not to die in the interim, hmm?”
He snorted and replied with a grin. “No promises.” Mounting his Nimbus, he heard Fleamont call out. “Grandson!” Harry turned back, and Fleamont took a deep breath before he said with a nod. “My son may not have taught you anything of our history, but that does not mean you shouldn’t know it. When you come back, prepare for the lesson of a lifetime.”
He groaned and nodded, already dreading it before his grandfather continued. “And tell Sirius that Euphie and I held him in our hearts, even as we succumbed to sickness, okay?”
Harry blinked, but didn’t press the issue. He needed to go now if he wanted to return with any chance of being at Hogwarts before Dumbledore got worried. “Alright, I will. So… See you everyone, I’ll be back when I get the chance!”
They all waved him off as he shot into the air, leaving the ground behind in short order. Approaching the wardline, Harry took a deep breath, and just as he expected, the cold front of air washed over him even worse than the ghosts. Shivering as he got used to the air over the North Sea, he checked the sun and quickly found his course back towards Britain.
The trip was even worse than he’d remembered, and by the time he saw the shores, he wanted to weep for joy. Throwing his invisibility cloak over his shoulders, he got into Scotland and got down to the ground within a forest in quick order. Staggering off his broom, he rubbed his thighs with a hiss of pain as he went over to sit down on a log.
Taking a quick look around to make sure there weren’t any muggles, he opened up his pouch and quickly took it out and set it down on the ground. Tapping it twice, he jumped back as it began to jump around like a bag full of squirrels before it suddenly exploded into a fully functional tent and the pegs darted into the ground.
Standing up, he walked forward and into the tent tentatively, and as he pulled back the flap a smile lit up his face. Inside it was just was advertised, with all the amenities the stranded witch or wizard could need. A bed, a bathroom, kitchen, living room and dining table were all set up already. Obviously, it wouldn’t hold a candle to Fortress Pottaire, but it was just as marvellous.
Walking into the kitchen, he quickly got to work making himself lunch. Taking out some of the canned food he’d not needed, he got to work heating up some baked beans on the stove and pulled out some canned pears in syrup, dumping them into a bowl.
So engrossed was he that he didn’t notice the sound of the flap opening behind him, and it was only when he heard a pitiful whine did he turn around in shock. Of all the things he’d expected to see, a starved looking mangy black dog wasn’t one of them. It was looking up at him pleading eyes, and Harry gave him a small smile as he said. “I guess someone missed lunch. Here, think I’ve got something for you here…”
Digging around in his pouch, he found a can of tuna and quickly drained it and put it in a shallow dish as the dog’s tail began wagging excitedly. Finishing up his own meal, making sure the dog didn’t get it’s filth over too much of the tent, he walked over to the table and set down his own sparse meal before he set down the dish for the dog.
It barked happily before digging in with gusto, and Harry grinned as he got to eating his own meal. The company was nice, even if it was a dog, but he felt as if this one act of kindness was a step closer to living up to his blood.
Eventually he looked down again and saw that the dog had already finished his food, and Harry saw the expectant look in his eyes and sighed good-naturedly and found the final can he had. Pouring the sweetcorn down and into the dish, Harry said, tempering the dog’s expectations. “Sorry, this is the last can I’ve got.”
He must’ve been imagining things, but the dog looked worried for a second before it started whining and rejecting the food. Harry laughed at the apparent understanding and continued, getting more used to the idea of talking to the mutt. “Don’t worry, I’ll be back at Hogwarts before sundown. Doubt Dumbledore will be happy if I turn up in the morning tomorrow.”
The dog looked up at him curiously as it began slobbering over the sweetcorn, and Harry sighed as he explained. “It’s really weird staying at school, but at least it’s better than the Dursleys. I used to look a lot like you y’know? All skin and bone-“
All of a sudden, a blue glow filled the air as an ethereal phoenix burst through the wall of the tent. Harry jumped to his feet as the dog growled before Dumbledore’s voice spoke. “Harry, if this message manages to reach you, activate your portkey as soon as is convenient. Do not ignore this message, you are in danger, no matter how close you are to Hogwarts.”
The patronus faded, and Harry blinked before turning to the dog with a worried expression. “Well… That’s concerning. You’d best leave too, never know what the danger is.”
The dog barked and left the tent, and Harry followed close behind. Tapping the tent with his wand, it quickly folded in on itself before it was a bundle, and he put it back in his pouch before he turned to the dog while clutching his necklace. “Nice meeting you dog. Best get going, oh, and try going west for a meal, I saw a muggle village that way.”
It barked as Harry looked down at his necklace and muttered. “What was the password again, ‘Socks’?-“
A technicolour nightmare followed, and with a huff, Harry was deposited in the headmaster’s office on his back. Groaning as he ran his hand over a soon-to-be lump on the back of his head, Harry stood up as he heard a chuckling voice say warmly. “Harry, I’m glad to see you’re okay.”
Looking up at the headmaster and grumbled out. “Relatively speaking…” Standing back up, he quickly took out his wand and cast a cooling charm at the back of his head, a third-year spell he’d been learning before he left. “So, what’s the problem Professor? Well, apart from the portkey.”
At that, Dumbledore’s expression turned dour as he began with a frown. “A prisoner has escaped from the wizarding prison, Azkaban. He is Sirius Black, and he was… Is, a supporter of Voldemort. And as you can tell, I had my concerns.”
Harry was more confused than anything as he asked. “Wait, so the danger is him? How did he break out?”
Dumbledore folded his hands on the table as he replied. “He was a spy for Voldemort, an agent placed among our ranks. Black was a fierce duellist, Animagus and viciously vindictive. I suspect he managed to slip out of Azkaban with his other form, though that remains to be seen.”
Harry took a seat across from the headmaster, a thoughtful look in his eye before he muttered. “Black, like, Dorea Black? I think I remember that name… Wait, yeah, Fleamont’s brother’s wife.”
At that, Dumbledore’s eyes gained a hint of their usual sparkle as he said approvingly. “I see your trip bore fruit. Yes, that Black family. Now, what I am going to tell you, I don’t relish. But you are a bright young man Harry, and I believe that if you are kept in the dark, then you simply won’t be able to know your enemy.”
Harry leaned forward expectantly, and Dumbledore sighed with a wizened age that he rarely saw in the headmaster. “He was… Your father’s best friend. They duelled together, they laughed together, and he was even your Godfather. It was unthinkable when his betrayal became clear, for he… Betrayed your parent’s location to Voldemort.”
The boy’s blood went cold as Dumbledore stood up and walked over to Fawkes, raising his hand to the phoenix and gently stroking his feathers. “They were in hiding with you under Fidelius, and he was their Secret Keeper, the only one who could reveal your location. He did, and on Halloween, he came for you all. Afterwards, another of your father’s friends Peter Pettigrew confronted him in London after your mother’s love saved you… They only found a finger of the poor boy, and many innocent muggles died in the explosion Black cast.”
Dumbledore turned back to him with a furrowed brow. “My boy, I tell you this not to incite you to action or to set you after him. Black is powerful, skilled, and he will grow stronger the longer he is away from Azkaban and it’s wardens. He will stay in the shadows, biding his time and sharpening his knife, and I believe it is his intent to kill you.”
Harry was still processing the emotions that came with the reveal. Sirius… Sirius Black… “My Grandparents sent him their best.”
The voice was numb, and Harry felt a furious shiver up his body as the inkwell on Dumbledore’s table began to shake. The headmaster nodded, muttering with a sorrowful expression. “They sheltered him from his abusive parents after his fourth year, they thought him their own though Fleamont never showed it.”
The inkwell let out a small ping as it cracked, but Harry was calmed as Fawkes began trilling, dulling the edge of his rage. Standing up, Harry walked over and began petting the bird as he muttered with the same numbness. “Professor, when Black comes for me… What do I do? He killed my mum and dad, he betrayed them, my grandparents, his friends…”
Dumbledore sighed and turned back to Harry with a kind look in his eye. “Dear boy, if I had not been a headmaster for 30 years and a professor for even longer, I would be naïve enough to ask you to run and get help. But as you likely learned in your travels, a Potter is not want to back down from a fight.”
Harry flinched, and Dumbledore walked over and put a hand on his shoulder. “However, as your guardian, I cannot allow you to put yourself in danger. Please, you must understand where I stand.”
The boy looked down with an embarrassed look, and Dumbledore put down his hand and said with a determined voice. “But, help will always be given at Hogwarts to those who ask for it. And between you and I, I do miss teaching on a more personal level. And so, I believe I shall be joining yourself and your company every Wednesday and Friday for a spot of duelling practice.”
Harry looked up in shock, and Dumbledore gave a small chuckle as he said. “Well, Voldemort had his reservations about attacking Hogwarts for a reason you know, and I daresay I haven’t lost my touch. I shall help you and Miss Greengrass in your studies, but this is to prepare you to survive, not to hunt Sirius Black. Are we in agreement?”
He nodded like a man possessed. A chance to learn from Albus Dumbledore? He’d be an idiot to pass it up. If Sirius Black came knocking, Harry would be as ready as he could be. The headmaster sighed in relief and patted Harry’s shoulder. “That’s good to hear Harry. Now, onto another matter. We must take other measures in order to protect you. The ministry has… Offered some extreme measures I hope to avoid, but I myself have some ideas.”
Dumbledore sat back down, and Harry followed him. “I have a personal acquaintance of Black during his school days coming to become the new Defence professor. He is of the utmost trust, and I think he will help in understanding his mind.”
Harry nodded thoughtfully. “That’s a good idea professor. Can’t be any worse than Lockheart at least.”
The headmaster chuckled and continued. “Well, that’s… He’s no longer a professor, so I have no qualms about joining you in your distaste. The man deserves the full extent of the law.” Clearing his throat, he continued. “Now, finally, I believe the Gryffindor dorms to be less than safe for you. Black was a master of going places he wasn’t meant to go. As such, I am granting you the privilege of a private room.”
Harry’s eyes went wide as Dumbledore gave him a stern look. “Now, I thought about this and faced some resistance from my peers, but a private room will not only keep you close but it will throw off Black. It has been set up next to my office.”
The boy gulped under his headmaster’s gaze. “U-Um… A-Are you sure Professor?”
Dumbledore nodded and said, obviously intent on supressing Harry’s impression on what a private room meant. “There is precedent, namely in the 18th century, but never in a case like this. You can imagine Professor Snape’s opinion, but this is for your safety.” The headmaster regained a hint of it’s usual sparkle. “And I somehow doubt you’ll be throwing raucous parties into the wee hours of the morning. Though if you do, I insist on an invitation for myself.”
Harry grinned and nodded, taking Dumbledore’s proffered hand and shaking it. “Of course.” He leaned back in his chair and sighed, running a hand through his hair as another realization came to him. “I suppose Hogsmeade is out of the question then?”
The trips had been an exciting prospect for Harry. Getting out to the wizarding village, a core part of the Hogwarts experience if Ron was to be believed, had been something Harry was looking forward to. Ever since Dumbledore had taken Harry’s guardianship, he’d been expecting the form to be signed, but if safety was the number one priority… “I’m sorry my boy, truly.”
Harry shrugged and muttered. “I s’pose it makes sense, rotten luck though. Well, I guess I’d best get back to my new room.” The boy stood up, and Dumbledore nodded, appreciating the maturity in his student’s acceptance of the restriction. “Indeed. Shall we? I have no doubts you’d like to wash up after your trip.”
The two walked out of the office, and indeed, there was a new portrait set up next to Harry’s room. It was of a snake, something that made Harry grin at the irony as it looked up with bleary eyes from the branch of a tree. “Who’ssss thissss?”
Harry cleared his throat and replied. “Hello, I’m Harry Potter. I believe you’re guarding the room behind the portrait? That room’s supposed to be mine, as far as Professor Dumbledore’s concerned.”
The snake huffed and set it’s head back down on the branch, and the portrait swung in to reveal his new chambers. It was pretty great, more like a city flat than a dormitory. A living space complete with a desk and sofa beside a fireplace, a door leading into a bedroom that had a large window that looked out over the Black Lake and finally a bathroom complete with a shower.
Turning back to his headmaster, who was standing at the entrance with a wizened smile, Harry bowed his head and said. “Thank you Professor, it’s brilliant.”
Dumbledore nodded and said, preparing to take his leave. “Now, the house elves will take up your possessions in due course. Take an evening to relax, and I shall meet you at dinner with a renewed portkey. Rest well Harry.”
Chapter Text
A mixture of spittle and phlegm hit the grass outside Hogwarts as Harry sputtered, his lungs feeling half-way to collapsing as he finished his run around the quidditch pitch. His hair was slicked down against his face as he fought to fill his lungs.
It had been a week since he’d come back to Hogwarts, and he’d taken Jean’s advice to heart to not waste his time. Indeed, according to his professors and the books he’d pinched from the Potter library, his physical exertion would both strengthen his magic and will. Apparently repetitive activities were the best, as they acted like a kind of meditation.
Indeed, he’d noticed an uptick in his magical strength as he’d gotten used to his exercise over the past week. Incorporating his Compromancy as well, he’d managed to get his perception of time down to about 96% when focusing. It wasn’t much, but when he’d told Professor Dumbledore in passing, the headmaster had been incredibly supportive. Apparently these enhancement magics were some of the most sure-fire ways to become a better wizard, and Dumbledore was more than happy to give him some tips and tricks.
But that didn’t mean everything was sunshine and rainbows, the opposite actually. The minister for magic, Cornelius Fudge, had decided in his infinite wisdom to station monsters called ‘Dementors’ around Hogwarts. They were apparently the wardens that guarded Azkaban prison, and after a near run-in when they didn’t quite understand they weren’t to come within the grounds, Harry wasn’t exactly looking forward to the new year.
It was only Dumbledore and Fawkes that managed to keep the demons at bay with a display of force that Harry had been stunned by. The two had emitted an aura that seemed to repel the Dementors, and ever since, they’d not approached closer than the Forbidden Forest or the far shore of the Black Lake.
There was a spell designed to repel them and their effects, the ‘Patronus’ Harry had seen a few times, but none of the professors had the time to assist him in learning it. McGonagall and Flitwick were too busy preparing for the new year, and Dumbledore had taken his leave to go and find a replacement DADA professor before the term began. He somehow doubted Snape would be willing to spend his time to teach him, hell, the man had barely left his potions lab anyhow.
And so, he’d just continued with his preparations to deal with Black. Protective spells were finally joined by some more powerful offensive ones, the Percussion curse ‘Impus’ being a particular favourite as a short-range blast of air that would invariably send someone flying with relatively weak drain and casting time.
Joining that were some spells in the same vein as Daphne’s suggestion, the ‘Esuna’, or the Countercurse charm. It actually crossed the line into magical healing spells, removing the symptoms of a number of low-level jinxes and hexes. In addition, he’d figured out the ‘Episkey’ Bone-setting charm and the ‘Conexos’ Suturing charm. All three had been mainstays in the Teams variant of duelling, and Harry could see himself using them more than once in the future.
Taking out his wand, he groaned as he began casting a few other quality of life charm’s he’d learned. His sweat evaporated off, and he groaned as he felt his muscles stretch out uncomfortably before the pressure relieved itself. Taking up his towel from where it was sitting in the changing room, he went to the showers and enjoyed the hot water. There was something to be said for the charms, but they left him sore and smelly.
Soon enough, he stepped out of the changing room and walked up towards the castle, the clouds above cooling him down. A cool wind blew over the grounds, and he shivered uncomfortably before a voice called out to him. “Harry! A moment, please.”
Looking up at the castle’s entrance, he saw Dumbledore standing there with an unfamiliar man in scraggly clothes. Jogging up, he raised his hand in greeting. “Professor Dumbledore, and… I don’t think we’ve met Mister…?”
The new man looked down at Harry with a surprising amount of fondness as he replied. “Remus Lupin, your new Defence Against the Dark Arts professor. It’s been a good… 12 years since I’ve seen you, Harry.”
Harry blinked in surprise before he looked him up and down, narrowing his eyes in thought before he muttered thoughtfully. “Wait, one of my dad’s friends? Are you Moony?”
His dad’s letter mentioned two friends, ‘Padfoot’ and ‘Moony’. He assumed that Padfoot was Black, if they duelled together, so this one should be- “I-I am! You… You remember me?”
Harry suddenly felt a little guilty as he ran a hand through his hair, replying apologetically. “O-Oh, no, sorry. Dad left a letter for me, and I connected the dots and-“
Lupin, Moony… Nah, Remus, replied with a disarming laugh. “No! You were just a baby then, I shouldn’t have thought you’d remember those few visits.” He sighed and extended his hand with smile. “Yes, I was Moony. It’s a pleasure to meet you Harry, I hear you’re staying at Hogwarts? I imagine there’s a story there.”
Harry laughed, taking his hand and replying. “That there is. I’m looking forward to learning under you Professor Lupin, it’ll take an effort to outdo Professor Lockheart though.”
Remus’ eyes widened as he said nervously. “I-I’ll be certain to try my best, I’d hate for your education to be impeded by-“
A throat cleared, and they both turned to see a particularly amused Dumbledore looking down at Harry with a hint of reproach. “Harry, it is not polite to tease your Professor before their first day.”
Harry grinned sheepishly as Lupin looked between them in confusion. “Sorry Professor, was just having you on. It’ll be hard to be worse than Flopheart is what I meant, the man could put Binns to sleep.”
Remus gaped before asking incredulously. “He’s still not moved on? Headmaster, surely you must’ve noticed the slipping grades.”
Dumbledore’s eyes gleamed as he replied. “Why, I don’t know what you mean? Hogwarts is the premier school of Great Britain for a reason, and our grades are better than ever.”
The younger two of the three sighed in defeat before Lupin motioned in the direction of the castle. “Shall we go inside? The grounds are a little… Colder, than I remember.”
Harry shivered at the reminder of the dementors before he nodded. The three walked up the stone stairs and into the main reception hall, eventually arriving in the great hall. Lunch was just being served, and Harry took his usual seat at the Gryffindor table as Dumbledore and Remus sat opposite him. It was an odd sight to see Dumbledore sitting where Ron usually would, but he supposed it was just the old man’s way of grounding himself in reality.
A small spread of food appeared in front of them, and Remus chuckled as he looked around the halls nostalgically. “It really hasn’t changed… But everything’s a little smaller than I remember.”
Dumbledore nodded, replying sagely. “Seeing the school from the student’s seats helps give us a perspective into their lives. It’s refreshing, no?”
At that, Harry snorted and replied. “Professor, with all due respect, shouldn’t that mean I get to sit in your seat?”
Remus’ eyes widened as Dumbledore let out a jovial chuckle. “My boy, the day you can match my robes is the day I hand over that seat to you humble and ashamed.”
The newcomer looked between the two in shock before muttering in surprise. “You two are… Surprisingly amicable.”
Dumbledore smiled over to his new professor and replied. “Why Remus, it is not term time is it? I’d hate for my students to think me unapproachable, and Harry here has been excellent practice with catching up with the times. Why, even Severus has… ‘Taken a chill-pill’?”
Harry damn near spat out his pumpkin juice, covering up his laughter in a cough as Remus sighed and shook his head. “Well, far be it from me to question your eccentricities. And forgive me if I’ve missed something, but Sni-Snape? I was under the impression he would be less than kind to Harry.”
The boy wiped the sides of his mouth, not noticing Dumbledore’s eyes tracking someone behind the boy with mirth. “Oh please, he probably still hates my guts after I botched that Tanning potion and made his skin-.”
A wad of parchment clobbered the back of his head, and Harry yelped as Snape replied with heatless venom. “That I do, Mr Potter. I should’ve left your pitiful talents in that chamber to rot.” He looked up at Lupin, and the two shared a long, silent gaze before Snape said stiffly. “Lupin.”
Remus stood up, but didn’t offer his hand as he said abruptly. “Snape, I-“ There was a long moments silence before he said. “Could I perhaps schedule an hour of your time? I believe I have a lot to answer for.”
There was another long moment before Snape turned away and muttered quietly. “If you bring it up again, I will make you into a rug. If you don’t… I am willing to let history lie.”
Harry knew better than to open his mouth at the moment, and Lupin seemed conflicted. After another moment, he said slowly with a nod. “Then you’re a bigger man than we ever gave you credit for. I look forward to working with you Snape. Oh, and allow me a single sorry.”
The potions master took a deep breath before he nodded, still not looking at them. “I’ll grant you your apology Lupin. However, do not expect anything more than professional courtesy.”
He began to stalk away as Lupin muttered with a nod. “That’s more than I deserve.”
Harry took another slow bite out of his toast, the slow crunch filling the air as both adults looked at him confusedly. “What?” He gulped, breaking the tension. “I’m hungry, just spent an hour running and I’m not about to spend lunch scrubbing cauld-”
“Half an hour of arranging the fungus by order and element in the store Potter, for presuming to know my methods of punishment.”
The boy’s head hit the table with a thump as Dumbledore chuckled brightly. “Well Mr Potter, I believe you’ll need to eat quickly if you don’t wish to miss your impromptu study session with Professor Snape. We’ll take our lunch in my office, Remus. We should discuss lesson plans.”
Harry raised his hand in form of goodbye as he began to shovel down his lunch. After about ten minutes, he finished his lunch and made his way down towards the dungeons and got into the familiar potion ingredient storage closet.
His gloves were hung up on a hook next to Snape’s, washed and ready to go thanks to the Hogwarts elves. Sliding them on, he sighed as he looked up at the imposing wall of fungi he’d need to put in order for the fifth time. Despite this, he begrudgingly admitted that it wasn’t the worst way he’d studied potions.
Instead of dealing with Hermione’s rambling lectures on the individual ingredients or Daphne’s charts, he could identify the bottles by label and content and check against a registry. This way, he had visual feedback, and he was fairly certain he could recite the core 3 by 7 matrix of fungi and their properties by now. Of course, there were other things to know about potion making like what the ingredient came from and how to prepare it, but it was a start.
The door opened behind him, and Harry set down the jar of Bartwort before turning to greet Snape with a nod. “Professor, just finishing the Sylvan element now.”
He nodded, quickly looking over Harry’s work before speaking up. “I see. What is the main interaction in the Eye Colour Changing potion?”
Rattling off the connections, Harry slid the final jar into place as he finished. Snape was silent through the recital, but when he was done, he spoke up with a slight nod. “Correct. Potter, I… You should be wary of Lupin.”
Harry raised his eyebrow, and Snape took a deep breath before he continued. “But I know you are unlikely to be swayed by vague warnings, and so, I implore you to keep this potion on your person.”
The potion master took out a vial of potion that looked like mercury and handed it over to Harry, and the glass was still slightly hot to the touch. Harry took it up and looked up at Snape with a questioning look. “It has six months shelf life, and is toxic to ingest in the wrong circumstances.”
He nodded in understanding before opening his mouth to ask what the potion was, before he closed his mouth again much to Snape’s amusement. After a moment, Harry asked. “So, do I just pour it over him or…?”
Snape turned to leave as he replied. “Apply orally during an… Episode if it is safe to do so. If not, do not attempt to stop him. As loath as I am to admit it, Lupin is a… Good man, but he is dangerous. Don’t break my growing confidence in your maturity Potter.”
Harry nodded, turning to take his own leave with Snape. The two left the potion store, and the potion master locked it with a wave of his wand. Harry spoke up. “How did that experiment turn out Professor? The one using the venom?”
Snape turned to him with a raised eyebrow before he replied amusedly. “You expect to understand the intricacies of the work of a recognized master?”
The boy grinned as he ran a hand through his hair, shooting back. “No, but you’ve beaten the difference between success and failure into my skull thoroughly.”
Snape sighed and explained. “The magical properties of most every ingredient I treated with the venom were wiped clean, it’s rather terrifying. However, a number of ingredients survived the infusion, namely Aconite, and gained a heavy affinity for the Death element. The enhanced properties of these ingredients may well lead to potions for previously incurable diseases.”
His eyes widened in surprise as Snape continued. “Basilisk venom is rare, expensive and the sale or import within Britain is prohibited. This is but the beginning of my studies into it’s effects, and my previous brews will seem like Weasley’s greatest efforts compared to them.”
Harry snorted in agreement, and Snape turned to him with a raised eyebrow before Harry justified with a shrug. “Ron’s a good friend but even I admit he shouldn’t be allowed within twenty foot of an empty cauldron.”
Snape let out a small snort of amusement as he agreed. “Indeed, though I caution you to remember that you were just as bad before your partnership with Ms Greengrass. How does your duelling practice come along?”
The two chatted amicably, shooting wit back and forth as they approached the potions lab. Eventually, once Harry was sat across from Snape in the usual classroom, the man set his bag down before speaking up. “Now Potter, Dumbledore tells me you’re working on your Compromancy? I don’t claim to be as proficient as he, but I consider my skills above par. If you would permit me, I’d like to ensure you’re learning properly.”
Harry was mildly surprised, but not too much so. It would make sense that a man like Snape would be doing everything in his power to enhance his learning and control his emotions. Upon seeing Harry’s nod, Snape lifted his wand and began to explain as the chalkboard began writing out a flowchart beginning with ‘Compromancy’ at the top. “Compromancy involves the mind, be that your own, or another’s. We call the space of a mind the ‘Psychosphere’, and the state of one’s Psychosphere reflects one’s mental state. Their emotions, their desires, their impulses.”
Harry nodded along, soaking in the information. Fleet’s book hadn’t mentioned this before, and he could already tell that this was important to the field considering Snape’s expression. “This is the basis of the Mind Healer and Judge’s trade, as legilimency allows for the infiltration of one’s memories.”
The boy shivered at the idea, and Snape nodded sympathetically. “An unfortunate reality of the art, but nonetheless possible. Occlumency is the defence against such, learn it well.”
Harry took in the information with a shaky nod. The idea that people could be watching his memories was… Disturbing, to say the very least. Snape continued with a shake of his head. “I will use legilimency to examine your psychosphere, nothing more, you have my word. Are you ready?”
Eventually, after a lot of calming his nerves, Harry looked back up at his professor with a determined glint. A final nod was all Snape needed to whisper ‘Legilimens’ and gently jab his wand towards Harry, and the two were cast into blackness.
A moment passed before Harry heard a voice echo all around him. “Potter… Hear… Me?”
Harry gulped before calling back out. “I-I’m right here professor! What’s going on!?”
Snape’s silence was deafening as Harry was tossed out of the abyss, allowing him to blink back into the pale dungeon’s light. Across from him was Snape, breathing heavily as he ran a hand through his hair, slick with sweat. Harry didn’t dare interrupt the man as he breathed heavily, shaking his head.
It was a good ten seconds before Snape muttered with the dry humour Harry had come to expect. “You’re head’s as empty as I’d feared Potter, though I suppose that’s to be expected, at least in part.”
Harry tilted his head, allowing Snape to continue as he began drumming his fingers on the armrest of the chair. “It seems as if the Basilisk Venom coursing through your system has irreparably changed your Psychosphere, and the phoenix tears supplanting your circuits have been naught but a salve. I suspect you’ll be making poor progress with the enhancing arts, but no doubt, you needn’t fear invasion of your mind. It’s likely your Psychosphere will reconstitute as the Basilisk venom is expunged from your system, but a meeting with a mind healer would be necessary to examine the extent of the damage.”
The boy sighed in relief, nodding in understanding. That was… Weird to hear that his mind was all messed up, but if that was the price for keeping people out of it, then he’d pay it willingly. Snape eventually motioned to the door, a subtle nod the only acknowledgement he gave the boy as he began to leave the room.
A month Later
Harry raised his wand to his chest in a well practiced manner, letting his eyes lock onto his opponent with striking precision. The world around him fell quiet as he swiped to the right, letting his wand coat the ground in a flurry of sparks and ribbons of light as his opponent’s did the same. A long moment passed before a napkin fluttered down between the two, and as it gently tapped the floor, the opponents sprung into action.
Harry caught two of Remus’ stunners with practiced ease before a twirl of the tip of his wand brought forth a bubble of green that sailed towards him. The man rolled away as the bubble popped, filling his side with a putrid gas that made him retch. Harry’s eyes brightened as he rushed forward, sliding under a hastily thrown impediment jinx from Lupin before he swept the man’s legs out from under him with a Repulso.
Not to be outdone, Remus launched a flurry of icy wind towards Harry, slowing the boy enough to allow the professor to get back to his feet. The two walked away from each other, each breathing heavily as the wind carried the stink away from the arena. Remus called over with an approving grin. “You’re getting better Harry! But not quite good enough!”
A twirl around his head gave rise to a beam of light that sailed towards the boy, but when he tried to catch it on his Protego, it did little to belay the spell wrapping around his abdomen and yanking him down to the ground. Groaning, Harry kept himself low, his forehead touching the ground to hide his smile. “Now, do you yield? Or do I need to-“
Harry’s whispered parseltongue gave rise to a conjured snake, seemingly flowing with water, that darted forward and wrapped around the man in a constricting bind. His wand arm was pulled taught, and with a laugh, Harry got back to his feet and walked over, plucking the wand from his professor’s hand with a tilt of his head. “You need to what, Professor?”
Remus groaned as Flitwick announced with a boisterous laugh. “And that is match point for Mister Potter! Well done my boy, well done indeed!”
The snake soaked Remus’ clothes as it lost its form, but Harry bowed nonetheless to his opponent as he gave back his wand. The man had been quite keen on joining Harry and Flitwick’s practices when he’d heard about his fledgling duelling, and within a week, he’d been laying Harry flat with a series of well-practiced jinxes and transfiguration. Though, after a bit of practice, Harry had started to exploit little mistakes in his form and the man’s general lack of physicality, though he’d never got him in a series until now. “Thank you, professor. Guess I’ll be teaching DADA, eh?”
Remus chuckled as he put his hand on his hip, a bright smile on his face. “No doubt you could help the first years, but I doubt your impressive duelling will help when faced with a Dark Beast.” He gained a far-away look in his eye as he recounted. “Though, it’s not unlikely that this will help in the year to come.”
The room turned sombre before Harry shook his head, a smile on his face. “If Black comes calling, I’ll make sure the last girl he’ll kiss is tall, dark and depressing.”
Remus sighed and ruffled his hair fondly. “So much like James, you know that? I look forward to meeting your friends Harry, and this Ms Greengrass Filius has been telling me about.”
Oh he couldn’t wait to see the look on her face when she saw how much he’d caught up. He was looking forward to seeing her again, and certainly it’d be interesting to see how their duelling had evolved since he’d gone under. According to Flitwick, they’d be skilled enough to join the Junior Wizarding Duelling circuit by next year, and they’d be able to join the true circuit by the time they were in their last year. It was an exciting thought, especially since the junior circuit was apparently closer watched than the regular circuit.
Setting his wand in his holster, Harry stuck his hands in his pockets as he said with a grumble. “Well, I suppose I’d best get to London. Can’t believe Dumbledore is having me take the bloody train…”
The man laughed and clapped him on the shoulder, replying with a toothy grin. It seemed as if the man had regained a certain pep in his step since he’d joined Harry as a duelling partner. “All a part of Hogwarts. I did mention that James found Lily during his first train ride, yeah? He tried to impress her with a floating charm, but ended up burning her hat to cinders.”
Harry snorted at the image as Remus dusted himself down, the two beginning to move for McGonagall’s office and by extension, her fireplace. It wasn’t long before Harry found himself stumbling out of the Platform 9 ¾ floo connection, and sighed as he looked up at the train he’d be spending the next six hours on.
Lupin came from behind, and Harry quickly sidestepped to allow the man to look up at the engine with a nostalgic fondness. “Ahh, now this brings back memories…” Shaking his head, he said under his breath as the first passengers of the engine appeared through the barrier. “Now, you remember what happens if Black turns up?”
The boy gained a stony face as he remembered the reason for Lupin’s attendance on the train. With Sirius Black on the loose, they’d decided to have the professor on the journey. Harry hoped that he wouldn’t be needed, but the safety of the students came first. “Alert with sonorous, defend students, get his wand if I can.”
He nodded with a smile as he nudged the boy forward. “Alright then, best aboard. I’ll speak with the aurors stationed here before I get on.”
Harry waved him off as he stepped towards the train with a sigh. It was a little odd not having anything to take on, but it did make things easier. The interior was just as he remembered it from first year, but smaller considering his new height.
Taking the first cabin he could see, he pulled out his wand and set about airing the stuffy cabin with a dismissive ‘Aere’. Taking a seat, he hummed as he spun his wand around in his hand clumsily, dropping it more than once as he went over his alacrimancy exercises for lack of a better thing to do. That was only until there was the sound of his cabin door opening, and Harry refocused on the entrant before his alertness melted into a fond smile. “Greengrass, fancy seeing you here.”
She gave him a courteous, mysterious smile as she set her shrunken luggage up on the rack with a levitation charm. She looked well, her appearance as immaculate as ever. “I suppose I could say the same. The professors deserve a moment without your presence, hmm?”
He chuckled as he sat back up in his chair, replying with equal wit. “Well, if someone wasn’t so recalcitrant, perhaps I could’ve given them that moment with your mum’s invitation?”
Daphne halted in her tracks before she let out a soft giggle which he was certain he’d hallucinated. “Someone’s been reading, it doesn’t suit you Potter.” Smoothing out the wrinkles in her skirt, she took her seat across from him and folded her hands on her lap. “Your summer then? It seems like you’ve been busy, from a physicality standpoint at least. And I hear you’ve caught up with your schoolwork?”
Now he definitely didn’t see her put her eyes up and down him, but it was clear that he had surpassed her in height over the past summer. “Y-Yeah, I’d say so.” Shaking his head, he refocused and asked curiously. “And how would you know about my schoolwork?”
She smiled as she revealed. “Professor Snape uses my family business for a number of potions ingredients. My father and he are amicable, and I’ve heard plenty from my mother as a result.”
Harry wondered why her mother would be relaying that information, but passed it aside as he crossed his arms and got comfortable. “Yeah, I caught up with everything I missed, and my duelling practice. We’ll need to practice pretty damn hard to make it to juniors though…”
Daphne raised her eyebrow as she nodded slowly. “We will, but that was always the case wasn’t it? You never thought it’d be easy.”
She said it as a fact, and Harry snorted as he leaned his head back. “Yeah, but things kinda got put into perspective for me. You heard about Sirius Black breaking out, right?”
She nodded again, a critical eye on him as he continued. “He’s probably after me, so I’ve been training with Professor Lupin, the new DADA. He fought in the last war, and it shows.”
There was a long moment of silence before Daphne gave him an approving nod. “Quite right. I’d prefer not to have you die on me before we make it to our first match Potter.”
He gave her a grin before there was a knocking at the door, and they turned their heads to see Ron and Hermione looking into the cabin with a mix of confusion and smiles. Daphne tilted her head in their direction. “I believe it’s for you? I’ll see you at the feast.”
How could she just casually dismiss him from his cabin without it feeling like a dismissal? He’d never know. Instead he just waved goodbye and stood up to go and join Ron and Hermione out in the corridor. The door slid shut, and Ron punched his shoulder good-naturedly. “Alright mate? What’s with you and Greengrass then?”
He snorted and shoved Ron with his shoulder, enjoying not being quite as small anymore. “Wouldn’t you like to know. Alright yourself? Mione?”
Hermione looked back from where she’d been locking eyes with Daphne and sighed with a smile. “I’m doing great Harry, thank you for asking. I spent the last week with the Weasleys, it was very interesting. Though… Mr Weasley is very enthusiastic about muggles.”
Harry and Ron shared a grin as they found themselves walking down the corridor, eventually piling into the only free cabin they could find. Huffing as he fell into his seat again, Harry crossed his arms and looked Ron up and down with a grin. “Well someone didn’t get a tan. Enjoy yourself in Egypt mate?”
Ron grinned as he ran a hand through his hair, replying. “Bloody brilliant, apart from when Fred and George tried to sic a mummy on me. Bill was bloody furious, scarier than mum he was. How was Hogwarts? Imagine it was right boring.”
He shrugged, making a ‘so-so’ motion with his hand. Ron was one of the three people who really saw what the Dursleys had done to him. “Better than the Dursleys. Since I was on castle grounds, I was able to catch up with homework and everything, and got some extra duelling practice in.”
Hermione hummed in envy before Harry caught her look and poked teasingly. “Only you’d get jealous of someone doing homework all summer ‘Mione. I’ll take a Grecian adventure over one-on-one classes with Snape any day.”
They shared a laugh at Hermione’s spluttering rebuttals as the train began to rumble forward. It didn’t take long before the trolley lady had delivered them from hunger, and the conversation turned towards the Azkaban breakout. Ron in particular gaped at Harry as he recounted what’d happened since the news had broke. “Bloody hell… You nearly got kissed by a ruddy dementor, and you’ve got Sirius Black after you? If you weren’t already, I’d’ve kicked your arse out of Gryffindor Tower myself.”
Harry snorted as he took the jab in stride, though Ron got a more literal jab from Hermione. “But where’d the fun be then Ron? But yeah, I’ll need to be extra careful this year. Black’s a trained Death Eater, and the only one with access to my room that isn’t me is Dumbledore. Things are pretty serious, can’t even go to Hogsmeade.”
Ron winced before he reached over and clapped his friend on the shoulder. “Just you wait mate, they’ll catch the loony and we’ll raid Honeydukes togethe-“
He would’ve finished his commiserations if the train hadn’t ground to a screeching halt. Harry winced as the grinding squeal from the tracks pierced his ears, but eventually he opened his eyes to see that the train had stopped in entirety. Hermione muttered in confusion, looking out the window. “We can’t be there already… W-Wait, is it getting colder in here…?”
Harry’s eyes widened as he felt the familiar chill seep into his bones, and he turned back to Ron and Hermione with urgency. “Put some chocolate in your mouth and keep it there!” Rushing to the door, he opened it and held his wand to his throat, casting a quick Sonorous. “Everybody in your bloody cabins and lock the door, now!”
He wouldn’t realize that his voice was so commanding as nobody particularly cared to disobey him, and Harry found himself looking into the eyes of a curious, dark haired young girl looking out the window at him before Harry raised his wand cast a quick ‘Desinde’ on her cabin’s blinds, blocking her from view. No first year should have to see these monsters, let alone their effects.
Harry recast the Sonorous and shouted. “Professor Lupin! We need you!” Before he heard a gasping wail as the door to the coach opened, and a familiar monster glided in, the windows freezing with icy bale as it sailed past them. Harry ducked back into his cabin and closed the doors, and shut the blinds, remembering as best he could the steps to casting Expecto Patronum. Under his breath he began muttering the incantation as Ron and Hermione looked at him with wide, terrified eyes.
Soon, the monster’s aura was thick in the air and it didn’t wane. Harry expected the beast to try to enter his cabin, he was unusually delicious to them as Professor Lupin had told him, but to his surprise nothing was happening. Swallowing the fear and blocking out his mother’s screams, he peered out into the corridor to see the monster slowly descending on the first year’s cabin, it’s thin bony fingers waving the lock open.
His eyes widened as he moved without thinking. Wrenching the door opened, he raised his wand as the other door opened, and without a moment’s hesitation, he incanted. “Lumos Corona!”
The Sunlight spell wasn’t strong enough to repel a dementor, but it was enough to anger one. Almost at once Harry felt something inside him begin to shift, and his body felt like it was moving without his spirit as he fell forward, his vision darkening. All he could see as he slumped forward was the sudden glow of a Patronus, and the horrified eyes of a first year.
Chapter Text
“Up you get, c’mon now Harry…”
He came to with the sound of the train rumbling and the patter of rain on the window, and before long he cottoned onto the dewy smell of Remus as he blinked back into focus. Sitting up with a groan, Harry held a hand to his head as he looked around, catching Ron and Hermione looking shellshocked as Remus smiled at him in relief. “Well… Suppose Black must be feeling rather inadequate about now…”
Remus barked out a laugh as he tossed Harry a piece of chocolate, which he caught with a deft hand and quickly stuffed in his gob. Almost immediately he felt the warmth return to his body as the chocolate melted across his tongue, and he sat back on his seat as Remus stood up and said with finality. “You’ll be fine, right? I must say, the young lady in the carriage opposite was quite taken with your courage. I myself can’t say the same; Lumos Corona, honestly?”
Harry swallowed the chocolate and sighed, running a hand through his hair. “I could hardly let her remember her first train ride as the trip she lost her soul, could I? Is everyone okay? Why in the bloody hell were they on the train?”
The professor hummed in displeasure as he replied. “The ministry will say they’re on the hunt for Black, but you and I both know that’s not true. Children separated from their parents for the first time, nervousness, fear of the unknown, teenage hormones… A buffet like they’ve never seen I suspect. You’ll be glad to know you were too tempting a treat, and nobody else was accosted.”
Shaking his head, he made to leave before Harry stopped him. “Wait, that girl, they were going for her.”
Remus raised an eyebrow before replying with a smile. “Well, you’ll be glad to know she’s safe and sound. Made to go and find a sibling if I recall. In any case, rest up, we’ll be arriving within the hour. And good work Harry.”
The professor left, and Harry sighed as he closed the door behind him. Ron stared at him as he muttered. “Well… Least we’re not dead, you barmy bastard…”
Harry snorted, crossing his arms as the feeling of his hair standing on end finally subsided. “Ah you’ll be fine. Should we go and find Ginny?”
Ron shook his head, standing up and clearing his throat though it was clear he was still feeling the effects. “N-Nah, I’ll do it. Bring some chocolate, yeah…”
Hermione nodded, staying Harry with her hand. “He’s right, you fainted Harry, you can’t be moving around so quickly. Go Ron, I’ll keep an eye on him.”
Ron scooped up some chocolate frogs from their haul and made to leave, giving one last wobbly smile to them before he left. Harry sighed as he massaged a crick in his neck, muttering despondently. “He hates me for opening that door, doesn’t he?”
Hermione shook her head, shushing him. “No, absolutely not. He was the first to check on you when the dementor left. He’s just… W-We’ve n-never felt that before…”
That was fair, your first time with a dementor was hardly something you could forget. Sighing, Harry stood up and said. “Well, I’ll let you get changed. Only an hour out, aren’t we?”
Before she could complain about him resting, Harry stepped outside and leaned against the door. The blinds closed behind him, and he rested the back of his head against the defrosted glass with a sigh. He really needed to learn the bloody Patronus, and fast…
Eventually he was able to change into his robes, and before long, the train pulled into station and Harry got out with Hermione in tow. There was no laughter or joviality to be had, and soon enough, the two of them were in line for the carriages. When they arrived at the front, Harry’s eyes widened as he found himself staring at what appeared to be a black winged horse. “What… What is that thing?”
Hermione gave him a curious side-eye as she asked. “What’s what Harry?”
He looked at her as if she were insane, tilting his head at the apparition. “That black horse thing pulling the carriage. Can’t you see it?”
Her eyes widened as she whispered. “H-Harry… That sounds like a thestral.”
They clambered up into the carriage, mostly at the impatient tutting of the rest of the queue. Harry vaguely remembered the name as the chosen mount of his great grandfather Aldous, but wasn’t familiar. “How come I can see them and you can’t?”
Hermione sighed as she folded her hands on her lap, looking out at the darkened forest with a far off stare. “Harry, they can only be seen by those who have seen death. It’s… Horrible. I think you would’ve seen them last year, after Quirrel.” Her face morphed into a small smile as she muttered. “If you and Ron had just taken the train.”
He scowled at her, eliciting a small giggle as the mood lightened slightly. It didn’t take long for the castle to come into view, and soon enough, it was time for the sorting ceremony as Ron took his seat with Fred, George and Ginny next to them. The family of red-heads seemed to have been particularly worn by the dementor exposure, but when Harry’s confident smile made Ginny blush up a storm, Fred and George found them teasing their younger sister like usual and their mood infected the Gryffindors around them.
The first years were lead in by McGonagall, and Harry smiled as he saw their awed expressions as they looked up at the enchanted ceiling. It was odd seeing the firsties now that he was actually taller than them, and as they shuffled forward, he was distracted by a familiar voice behind him. “Potter, hey Potter!”
He turned his head, and saw Malfoy leering at him with a familiar cocky veneer. It may have been his summer, or perhaps a modicum of maturity after his meeting with his ancestors, but Harry couldn’t bring himself to care about Draco Malfoy anymore. A simple nod was all he gave the scion as he turned back to the sorting, and didn’t see as Daphne watched the interaction with an appreciative eye.
The list began, and Harry politely clapped for all the new Gryffindors. Eventually Peter Gabness was sorted into Hufflepuff, and the next voice made him pause. “Greengrass, Astoria!”
A smaller figure began walking from the back of the crowd, and as she passed Harry, he was given pause as he saw who it was. It was the girl in the carriage opposite, and she seemed to recognize him too. She was a little slip of a girl, with softer features than her sister but the same straight hair, but a pitch black instead of her sister’s ethereal blonde.
They shared a moment of eye contact before she continued forward, and soon enough her entire head was engulfed by the hat. It was too quiet for him to hear, but what he did hear was the hat announcing. “Ah, yes, that is quite the ambition. Better be… Slytherin!”
The table clapped politely as she made her way down, eventually sitting down next to her sister with a proud smile as Daphne whispered something to her, a rare smile on her face. The surprise that Daphne had a sister was frankly enough to have him tune out the rest of the sorting, and when the feast began, he found himself looking over at the two more often than not curiously. Why hadn’t Daphne mentioned her? Well, that much was obvious, Daphne was a pretty private person. Maybe he'd grill her about it on Wednesday at their first practice.
The feast continued, and before long, it was off to bed for them. Thankfully the bellies of food seemed to reignite their jovial spirit further as the boys of Gryffindor chattered away happily, shoving each other playfully and making merry about their summers. Eventually they arrived at the tower, and Harry sat in the common room with a smile as he made light chatter with Alicia and Katie, promising himself to a pick-up game of Quidditch at some point.
Soon enough people made their way to their beds, and Harry sighed as he stood up and shoved his hands in his pockets. Time to make his way towards his room. It was a little saddening that he wouldn’t be joining Ron and the others in the boy’s dorm, but he couldn’t afford to be moving after curfew with Black about.
Making his way outside, he sighed as he began trudging through the quiet halls towards his room. Arriving, he hissed out “Potter.” And the portrait opened, letting him into his accommodations. The room itself was warm, with the magical fireplace dispelling the chill of the castle, and the crackling sparks inside the flame were all that gave the room sound.
Sighing, he shrugged off his robe and set it over the loveseat facing the fire. Unlatching his wand holster, he set it on the desk and out of the corner of his eye, he saw something he’d forgotten about. It was the boots he’d had made for Daphne, still in their odd shoebox he’d received from a raggedy, massive owl from Totts.
Smiling, he opened them up and marvelled down at them. Their dark, twinkling malachite colour was beautiful in the firelight, as was his wand holster and wallet. Closing the box, he resolved himself to presenting them to her tomorrow, it’d be a nice way to put the events of last year behind them properly.
With that in his mind, he found himself tucking himself into his bed, the fire dying quietly as he felt himself slip into sleep.
The Next Day
Harry grinned as he stepped out of Ancient Runes, his final class of the day, as he flagged down Daphne as she gracefully made her way to leaving. The class itself was fascinating, with Professor Babbling giving a background on why certain languages were imbued with magical properties, becoming Runic Scripts.
She gave a simple nod to her companion, Blaise Zabini if Harry remember right, and made her way over to him. “Potter? Can I help you?”
He nodded back, replying as he palmed the shoebox shrunken in his pocket. “Just wanted to ask about your sister. That was a surprise.”
Daphne let out a sigh as she gave him a dangerous look. “Do not question me on Astoria, Potter. Was that everything?”
He was honestly surprised by her coldness. She didn’t seem to be estranged from her sister, so why the vitriol? Well, whatever it was, that was just an excuse to talk to her. “Understood, but no. Here.”
Taking out the shrunken box, he discretely handed it over to her as she looked at the gift curiously, her cold eyes warming once more. “Just something for your troubles. I’m better at potions now, but no doubt you’ll find me lacking.”
Her eyes widened as she looked up at him, before she gave a small chuckle and set the box in her pocket. “My mother would be thrilled to know you’re so prudent Potter, but I don’t believe you’ve spoken to my father yet.”
He tilted his head in confusion. What did her parents have to do with this? “Okay? Well, that’s everything. See you Wednesday Greengrass.”
Taking his leave, he didn’t see her watch him go fondly as she palmed the box in her pocket thoughtfully. It was refreshing to know that she could trust him to actually not press her on Astoria, or go digging. Her sister had gushed about the boy when it was revealed what had happened between them and the dementor, and she had to admit, she was astonished at his bravery. The dementor had barely noticed her, and she’d felt like she wanted to curl into a ball and weep.
Turning back, she saw that Blaise had already broken off into Malfoy’s sect, and sighed as she continued on her way towards Slytherin’s dorm. It didn’t take long before she was in her small, private dorm room, a luxury afforded to her and all Slytherin girls third year and above. Apparently, during the first uprising of a unified wizarding community, Hogwarts had found itself receiving too many donations and owing too many favours to avoid giving some comforts to the wealthier scions in their student body.
Taking out the box, she set it on her small desk and tapped it with her wand. It returned to it’s original size, and with a decidedly unladylike snort, she recognized what he’d gifted her. Opening the box, she gasped as she beheld the shoes for the first time.
The craftsmanship alone could’ve made them a display piece, to say nothing of the material. Setting herself on her bed, she took out the pair and kicked off her regular pumps. Her feet slid into the minotaur leather inside with ease, and she giggled as the self-sizing enchantment tickled her feet before they hardened into their final form.
Putting herself on her feet, she walked over to her full-body length mirror and looked herself up and down. While she may have dismissed the idea of wearing basilisk skin boots in Slytherin before, her classmate’s frostiness to her had made her realize that she would need her own influence these days. A small smirk arose on her face as she readjusted her robes and set them into a more casual formality before stepping out of her room, ready to make her impression.
She turned heads as she stepped into the common room, especially from Malfoy’s clique as the Boy Who Bragged spoke up derisively. “Well well well, if it isn’t Potter’s little plaything. Enjoying yourself with the half-blood Greengrass?”
She noticed Blaise standing to the back of the clique, not looking particularly proud, but not remorseful in the slightest. That was fair, they were never friends in the first place, just classmates looking out for themselves. “Quite, Malfoy. I daresay he’s outgrown you during the summer, you could learn a thing or two.”
A muttering of agreement sprung from the upper years. They didn’t like Harry as much as any Slytherin, but even they had to admit that his slaying of the Basilisk with their Head of House was worthy of respect. Malfoy sneered at her as she took a seat at the sofa, pointedly crossing her legs to emphasize her new attire.
The women of Slytherin noticed first, and after a few hurried whispers, the voices mocking Daphne for her allegiance fell silent as they took in what that gift meant. Malfoy opened his mouth despite Pansy’s crowing, mocking derisively. “Oh? And I suppose all it took was a flash of money to have you at his hip. I assure you, the Malfoy vault could offer so much more.”
That was the moment Daphne was waiting for. It seemed as if Crabbe and Goyle’s chortling laughter at his every quip was enough to dull the Malfoy edge. “Mmm, I suppose his vault is rather large. Though Draco, I’m afraid your courting is a bit late in the game, and rather… Amateur. He’s made his intentions quite clear today, and I must say, I’m suitably impressed.”
Harry didn’t need to know what his gift signified, but the pureblood Slytherins already did. A man didn’t gift to a woman unless she were his sister, his wife, or indeed he was courting her, that was the rule in their world. He didn’t know it, but by offering her that gift, he’d just secured her in pureblood circles for decades to come. Unfolding her legs, she stood up and aimed her imperious gaze at the clique, freezing them in place. “Boorish as he is, Potter is quite the suitor compared to yourself, and a scion of a nobler family than yours could ever hope to be Malfoy. Do not pretend to stand on his level, you merely yip at his knees in comparison.”
And with that, she took her leave, sighing as she stepped out of Slytherin dorm. It may have been the only recourse she had after Blaise had fully abandoned her for Malfoy, and she knew she’d likely never make a true friend in Slytherin outside the cowed Tracy, but she was safe. Astoria was safe…
Wednesday
Harry hummed in displeasure as Hagrid walked away with the overacting Malfoy. It was honestly disgusting to see how far he would go to make Harry get angry at him, but this was petty beyond imagining. Buckbeak was an incredible creature, and his impromptu ride around the grounds had proved that to Harry despite his initial reservations.
Sighing, he shouldered his bookbag and turned to Ron and Hermione as the latter hummed in worry. “Oh I hope Professor Hagrid will be alright, this is his first week and Malfoy’ll milk this for all it’s worth…”
Ron scoffed and shook his head, following Harry. “Like the bellend could do anything. Madam Pomfrey’ll see him, and Dumbledore would never let them get Buckbeak.” He patted Hermione on the shoulder, eliciting a small reddening from the girl. “C’mon ‘Mione, let’s head back to the common room. See you after your practice, yeah Harry?”
He clapped Ron on the shoulder in way of agreement, and soon enough, the three went their separate ways. Harry grinned as he made his way up towards Flitwick’s office, and opened the door to see Daphne standing there in a new set of duelling robes. Flitwick smiled upon seeing him, clapping excitedly. “Ah, welcome! I’ve just been catching up with Ms Greengrass here, I understand you gifted her these lovely boots?”
Harry blinked in surprise as Daphne gave him a polite smile. “Um, yeah, I did. You’re actually wearing them Greengrass? Thought that wouldn’t fly in the snake den?”
Daphne just giggled at his sincerity. After receiving the boots on Monday, she’d enjoyed a certain reverence with the more politically in-tune Slytherins in the upper years. Sure she wasn’t popular, but they never forgot to hold a door for her or forget their manners. “Of course, these must be worth a king’s ransom Harry. How could I not?”
That was weird. He gave Daphne an odd side-eye as he stepped up next to her as Flitwick chuckled jovially. “Well you certainly outdo your father Mr Potter! But enough of that, you can take things at your pace.” Shaking his head, he refocused. “Now, I know well how you’ve both progressed individually, and that has likely been best for your development. Mr Potter, you have learned how to work as an individual, I daresay you’ve not resorted to a physical approach in months.”
Harry chuckled as he remembered his earliest attempts at duelling, a far-cry from where he was now. Flitwick smiled as he clapped his hands together. “Well, onto an important point. Ms Greengrass, I’m sure you’ve ascertained the severity of the situation regarding Sirius Black. To that end, Professor Dumbledore will be joining us in our final hour to give you both a special lesson.”
Daphne’s eyes widened as Harry’s demeanour soured, remembering the traitor. Flitwick nodded with a sad look in his eyes before shaking his head, as if banishing the thoughts from the room. “Learn well, he is an accomplished Warmage, and you both have much to gain from his help. Before then, however, we will have the two of you face each other. Mr Potter, I understand, has finalized his specialization, and will become an Aegis.”
Daphne gave him a smile as she responded to the unasked question. “I’m glad to hear it, for my studies have largely focused on becoming an Arterialist. Such great feats of magic have their appeal.”
Flitwick chuckled, a twinkle in his eye as he erected the duelling wards. “Well then, we shall begin with a demonstration of your newfound prowess. Mr Potter, you shall employ all within your power to defend against Ms Greengrass’ assault. Ready?”
They made their salutes, crisp and practiced, and there was a notable increase in the number of sparks the two sent across the ground. Daphne raised her wand in a unique grip, giving Harry a look down it’s elegant length. “Make ready!”
He let out a breath and pulled his wand up into a defensive position, ready to slash a spell out of the air. Daphne began chanting quietly, and after a few seconds, a bracing gust of cold air sailed over him. His arm began locking up, and it was all he could do to dodge out of the way as she sent an overpowered stunner towards him.
Daphne began chanting again, her mouth seemingly out of sync with her arcane words as her wand drew a glowing trail in the air. A rune formed in the air, and it’s thrumming glow focused into a spear that sailed towards a horrified Harry as he raised his wand and cast a quick ‘Impus Proxima!’. The spear flew over his head, deflected by the power of the blast. Daphne grinned at his show as she let off a trio of sickly lilac bolts that sailed towards him in different arcs, each getting taken out by his expert Protego’s, honed over the summer with Lupin.
Their dance continued for another few minutes before the two were exhausted, and the wards fell as Flitwick walked forward. “Excellent show you two! I dare say your magical maturation has truly shown what you two are capable of, a brilliant show indeed.”
Harry gave Daphne a grin as she took a small vial from her bag, downing it with a sigh as her hair dripped with sweat. Wiping her mouth, she turned back to Harry with an appreciative nod. “I’m impressed Harry, that was… Something else.”
He grinned back, walking over. “Speak for yourself. I’ve never seen spells like that, might’ve mentioned that?”
She giggled, replying with a teasing lilt. “A lady must keep her secrets.” Shaking her head, she explained, taking a seat on the ground. “The Greengrass libraries are chock full of magics from across the globe, I made my focus on five spells from Egypt. The Sword of Damocles, now that’s magic.”
Flitwick smiled as he cautioned. “And it’s also forbidden on these isles, be careful now. So, my feedback.”
They heard his feedback, and ran a few more practice duels, getting back into the rhythm of fighting each other and together. Soon enough, they were properly exhausted, and sitting together in on a bench as Flitwick checked the time with a Tempus.
The doors swung open, and Dumbledore stepped in, wearing a different set of robes than one might expect from the jovial man. His robes were sharp crimson, with silver trim and script running down the lapel. Both students sat at attention as the man raised his hand, his smile giving them their image of him back as he called out. “Harry, Ms Greengrass, thank you for having me. Filius, I trust they’ve been put through their paces?”
Flitwick nodded, and the headmaster nodded before turning back to his students. “Then we shall use this opportunity to prime your minds for what is to come.” With a flick, his wand arrived in his hand almost as if from nowhere, and his voice gained a lecturing tone, with slow measured words and pauses at the end of sentences. “A magical duel, and a magical fight, are two very different things. A duel has rules, regulations, safety nets to ensure a duellist comes to no permanent harm. A duel has no outside interference, no civilian casualties, no property damage or politics. When you fight, when you go to war, the stakes are different.”
He turned around, waving his hand in a show of wandless magic to produce a blackboard, a hard look in his usually twinkly eyes. “During the last war, the Death Eaters were terrorists in the most literal sense of the word. They used force, fear, and coercion to bring about true blood purity in Magical Britain. Theirs was a bloody war, using curses unthinkable to the civilized mind and magical creatures most vile to attack civility itself. When you fought a death eater, they did not stay and fight. No, they escaped, choosing to attack only the easiest targets.”
Harry and Daphne’s eyes were wide as they listened to their first true recount of the war. It was… Harrowing, hearing a man thought the strongest in the wizarding world speak of the conflict in such vivid terms. Dumbledore turned back to them, his eyes softening slightly. “This is why I, and many aurors, chose to incapacitate rather than kill the lowest echelons of their ranks. We were already losing so many families, and when our world teetered on the edge of collapse, it would be imperative we have as many wands at hand as possible.” Dumbledore sighed as he explained. “The goblins, ever opportunistic, made assertions that they’d assist wizarding Britain in exchange for annexation. Never before had we seriously considered becoming a vassal state to the High Council of Grimhorne, but that is where we were driven. In the months leading to Voldemort’s defeat, we found a number of aurors, and even my own friends, turn to lethality to maintain some kind of equilibrium.”
Daphne cleared her throat, whispering. “I-I suppose that’s why Professor Binns is so intent on us knowing Goblin Law.”
Dumbledore chuckled and nodded. “Quite right Ms Greengrass. Now, I tell you this because it is imperative we know who Sirius Black is. Infinitely clever, a powerful duellist, and treacherous as a viper. He will not charge forward, he will plan, he will think on how to entrap you in his web and bring you to his knees before the first spell is cast. Filius, I hope would remember, that he was an expert prankster in his youth. A shame it was that he chose to use those skills for evil.”
Flitwick nodded morosely, and Dumbledore turned back to Daphne and Harry with a small smile. “And so, today I will be demonstrating the ‘Revelio Diabi’ charm, a detection-type spell that will reveal any malicious intent to yourself in a radius. This includes people, wards, and runic sequences, and is a mainstay of aurors and cursebreakers alike. Shall we begin?”
Chapter Text
“Gather round! Everyone at the back, can you hear me? Very good, now let’s begin.”
Harry smiled as Lupin gathered the class around the uniquely decorated DADA classroom. It seemed as if Lockheart’s portraits had been replaced with a number of cages, tanks, and cabinets containing creatures. The man had been talked of as a top-tier teacher, a new favourite among a number of students for his laid-back style and fairness.
Himself, Hermione and Ron stood together, smiling as Lupin clapped his hands together and swished the curtains open. “Now! For our first lesson together, I thought we’d set a precedent of how this year will progress. Third year introduces you to Dark Creatures, or at least, the dangerous fauna of Magical Britain. So, can anyone tell me-“ He patted the side of the cabinet he was standing beside, and a horrific groan filled the classroom. “What this is?”
Dean gulped before replying. “That’s a boggart that is.”
Lupin nodded. “Excellent, a point to Gryffindor. Now, who can tell me what a Boggart looks like?”
Hermione raised her hand quickly, and Lupin gave her the go-ahead. “The boggart is a shapeshifter. It only takes the form of it’s victim, in the shape of what it fears most.”
The class muttered among themselves, but Lupin looked over Harry’s head to see another student. “Miss Greengrass?”
Harry turned his head to see Daphne clearing her throat daintily before continuing. “I believe it should be known that a Boggart is one of the only natural Legilimens in the wild, and a skilled Occlumens is able to defeat them without even raising their wand.”
Lupin’s eyes widened as he nodded approvingly. “Excellent addition Ms Greengrass, and I believe ten points to Slytherin are in order. Yes, the Boggart looks into your mind, or Psychosphere for those who know the term, and extracts the form of your worst fear. Now, this is unsettling, but that’s all a Boggart is. They are unlikely to cause you significant harm, more of a prankster spirit if there ever was one, but nonetheless harrowing to the unprepared. And so, I will teach you the charm to defeat a Boggart, we will all take turns against it, and get you all out of here to begin your weekend post-haste.”
The class’ misgivings about a Boggart’s nature quickly gave way to excitement about how lax their new teacher seemed to be, and only an astute few saw Lupin’s wry smile. “Now, I want you all to repeat after me. The incantation is ‘Riddiculus’.”
After a few tries with the class to get it right, Lupin seemed happy enough with their pronunciation and motioned Neville forward. “Now, Longbottom was it? What do you think scares you the most?”
A quiet mutter later, and Remus smiled at the boy pityingly. “Ah yes, terrifies us all… Now…”
He leaned in, and after a moment’s lecture, Neville raised his wand as Remus raised his towards the cabinet. “Now, keep the picture in your head!”
The cabinet flew open, and a demonic Professor Snape began strolling towards Neville with baleful intent. After a moment, Neville plucked up his courage, screwed his eyes shut, and shouted the spell. With a gust of air, their potions professor was draped in some kind of shawl, dress, and vulture hat outfit that made the class roar with laughter.
Harry clapped his fellow Gryffindor on the back as he rejoined the fold, eagerly getting in line to begin the lesson as Lupin put on a bit of music to set the tone. Parvati, Ron, and Hermione went forward and successfully vanquished the boggart before it was time for him to take the stand.
The Boggart looked at him in confusion, before it’s form began to contort and twist into an amalgam of every scary thing in the world. Lupin looked at the two in confusion before motioning the boy away. “Alright Harry I think it’s had enough, looks like you’re scarier than it!”
The class laughed as Harry walked away, a small chuckle in his throat though he was saddened by the lost opportunity to join the fun. He idly wondered what his greatest fear would be, but with a Psychosphere as messed up as his, he supposed he may never find out. The class continued, and eventually it was the Slytherin’s turn. Mandy Brocklehurst finished her Nemean Lion, and after a moment, it was Daphne’s turn. She raised her wand with a snappy motion, and before the Boggart could even show the class it’s form, it had a cannonball barrel into it’s shifting form. She took to the side as the class laughed, though Harry could only look at her in concern as she made her disappearance to the back of the pack.
After a moment’s deliberation, he excused himself from Ron and Hermione and made to lean back against the cool cobbled wall of the classroom next to her, asking quietly. “Don’t want anybody to see?”
She nodded, replying shortly. “My fears are my weaknesses, not to be revealed in some parlour game.”
Harry gave her a small smile, replying jokingly. “Hey, I’m not judging, just didn’t think that poor Boggart deserved one of your spells. I still feel them from Wednesday.”
Daphne gave a small snort as she elbowed him in the side. “I believe that says more about your skills as an Aegis than my own. Library?”
This was another odd thing, she appeared to be inviting him to study more and more, even on topics outside of potions. Shrugging, he replied. “Sure, sounds good. Meet after dinner.”
She gave him a small smile as the class finished, and Lupin dismissed them with a wave of his arm. “Brilliant work today everyone, I’ll meet you all on Monday next week. Take a look at Banehalfs and Water Demons in preparation.” He caught Harry’s eye, and gave him a tilt of his head. “Ms Greengrass, an expert takedown of the Boggart today. Shapechanger it may be, a well-timed force attack can still bring it down. As it shifts, it is vulnerable to attack, however it is hardly a recommended method considering the required mastery of timing and the simplicity of the Riddiculus charm.”
Daphne nodded in appreciation. “Thank you, professor. Come Harry, let us leave him in peace.”
She took his arm, pulling him to the door delicately. Harry laughed slightly, giving Lupin a small wave as they exited the classroom and into the quiet corridor. Only a few students were milling around, and with a small smile, she hooked her arm around his. “It’s about time for dinner, no?”
He gave her a small look as he asked, a slight guard in his voice. “Daphne, what is this?”
She watched him for a second before sighing and releasing his arm. “Truth be told, Slytherin has become quite divided on the subject of ‘Us’. To ward them off, I’ve told them you’re… Interested in me.”
Harry was wondering if he was going insane. “Interested. Seriously?”
Daphne giggled as she nudged her elbow into his. “Don’t worry, it’s not what you think. Essentially, those boots were a statement of intent, and attacking an interest of Heir Potter is a really, really bad idea.” She clicked her heels slightly. “Just making it obvious to them, and… I can’t really let them view me or my sister as easy prey.”
After a second, Harry nodded thoughtfully. “O… Kay. And if I chose to date someone else?”
Truthfully, thinking about it, there wasn’t really anyone he was interested in dating right now. Katie, maybe, and that Chang girl was fierce on a broom, but he’d kind of fallen out of love with quidditch. Daphne giggled and explained. “No worries. As long as we remain friends, I remain protected.”
Harry sighed and gave her a small smile, running his hand through his hair. “I can barely keep up with you Daphne, it’s kinda embarrassing.”
She shrugged and turned the corner to the great hall, looking over her shoulder at him. “Well, I’m not going to slow down on your account, so better catch up soon. I’ll see you in the library.”
And with that, she walked away, and Harry couldn’t tear his eyes off her long blond hair swishing slightly with each step. Gulping, he shook his head and followed after her at a more sedate pace, banishing the blush from his cheeks. Dating… Huh…
The next day
Harry shivered slightly in the cool afternoon air of Scotland as he returned from his final lesson, Herbology. Seriously, having to stay behind after that lesson was brutal, not his fault Ron couldn’t hold down that bloody tentacle while he applied the sedative!
His breath curled in front of him, and just as he walked up onto the main steps, he caught a glimpse of a girl sneaking down and away from him. From her height, it must’ve been a first year, and he frowned as he remembered the Dementors presence. “Hey, kid!”
She looked over to him with wide eyes, and Harry was surprised to see that it was the girl he’d saved on the train, Daphne’s sister. Jogging over, he said with a small smile. “It’s a little dangerous out here, what with the dementors.”
Astoria, if he remembered her name right, shrugged nervously. “I-I um, f-forgot my bag at flying practice so I needed to go get it.”
The two couldn’t be more different it seemed. Sighing with a smile, he pulled out his wand and cast a warming charm on them. “Well, at least let me come with you. Don’t want the uglies getting any ideas.”
Astoria frowned as she scuffed the floor with her shoes. “I-I can do it alone…”
Patting her on the shoulder, Harry was surprised by how frail the girl seemed. It only took a small amount of deductive reasoning to know she hadn’t forgotten her bag at all. “But where’s the fun in that?” Kneeling down to her height, he offered with a kind smile. “How about we head to Hagrid’s hut, bet he’ll treat us to some tea and biscuits. Maybe he’ll even show us the safer parts of the forest.”
At that, her eyes brightened as she nodded empathetically, and Harry laughed as the two began walking in step towards the man’s hut. These damn dementors were really messing with the climate around here, and the grass was starting to look a bit pallid around the edges. Shoving his hands in his pockets, Harry asked curiously. “So, what’s it like having Daphne as a sister?”
Astoria shrugged, muttering quietly. “Oh, fine. She’s a little overprotective, it’s kinda stifling.”
Harry chuckled. “Tell me about it. My aunt and uncle put bars on my window.”
The girl looked up at him in slight awe. “R-Really?”
He nodded once more, and she let out a soft groan as she continued. “It sucks, I’ve never been allowed outside on my own, it’s the worst.”
Harry hummed curiously, and she looked at him in surprise. “Y-You know, with the sickness and everything?”
His eyes widened as he replied. “N-No, I don’t know. You’re sick?”
Astoria sighed as she put her hands behind her back, an ugly look on her young face. “The Greengrass blood curse, I would’ve thought Daphne would’ve told you by now.” Shrugging, she explained. “I’m… Not going to make it to 20, and stress makes it worse, so they don’t really let me do anything. They weren’t even going to let me go to Hogwarts, had to beg.”
Harry winced at the look in her eyes. That was no way to live a life, even a short one. “That’s… Horrible. I can see why you’d want to break out.”
Her eyes widened as she looked at him in astonishment. “Wait, you don’t think I should be safe too?”
Harry shrugged again, looking off into the distance. “It just sounds terribly boring. If I were in your position, I’d want to do everything, see everything I’d want to in the time I’ve got.”
Astoria fell silent for a second before grabbing his arm, pulling him towards the forest. “You’re right, absolutely right! Let’s hurry!”
He laughed slightly as they came to a stop outside Hagrid’s hut, and before they even managed to knock, the door swung open to reveal the man himself. “’Arry! And yeh’ve brough’ a new friend wit’ ya I see. Who might you be?”
Astoria gave him a shy smile as she said. “A-Astoria Greengrass Professor Hagrid, Potter invited me to come with him to see you.”
Harry grinned, shaking his head. Looked like little white lies ran in the family. Hagrid chortled, stepping to the side. “Well tha’s ‘Arry for yeh. Come in an we’ll ‘ave a cuppa, letcha meet Fang.”
The two stepped into the nice warm hut, and Astoria looked around at the unfamiliar decorations with wide eyes as Harry made to help Hagrid put the tea on. Under his breath, Hagrid asked worriedly. “None of them dementors around, aye? Can’t say I’m a fan o’ the beasts.”
Harry nodded quietly, replying. “None. I just think she needed a bit of adventure.” A smile graced his face as he nudged Hagrid in the arm. “And where better with the best Groundskeeper turned Professor the school’s ever seen?”
Hagrid let out a booming laugh, clapping Harry on the back and nearly making the boy spill the teapot. “Ah ye wee chancer! Awrigh’, think ah can help ye.”
Astoria watched the two curiously as she pet the slobbering Fang with no reservation. The tea was poured, and Hagrid fell into his massive armchair. “So, hear yeh’re lookin’ for a nosey around the forest? Ah’d be happy to show you two sommat proper special, lotsa beasties in there tha’ you’ll love tae meet ahm sure.”
The interplay between the giant man and waif of a girl was amusing to say the least, Astoria seemed to be hanging onto his every word as Hagrid described Hippogriffs, Acromantula, Centaurs, and Unicorns. It didn’t take long for the sun to start waning, and Hagrid looked out the window with a tut. “Ah’d best get you two back to the castle before long, hardly a night for an adventure anyways.”
Astoria’s face fell, and Harry gave her a small pat on the shoulder. She looked up at him, and he gave her a promising smile. “Hey, the forest’ll be here tomorrow. And if you really want to go, just get detention. I’m sure Hagrid would love to tell you all about Norbert.”
The man’s smile lit up the room as he clapped his knees and stood up. “Aye! Yer always welcome here Miss Greengrass, can’ wait tae have ya in third year, yer a natural.”
Astoria smiled and nodded as they all made their way to the door, and Harry surreptitiously placed a warming charm on the girl before they stepped out into the cold air. The trek up to the castle was eerie, broken only by Fang’s playful romping in the long grass. Soon enough, they were back inside, and Hagrid walked them towards the Great Hall only for them to turn a corner and see Daphne in a most un-Daphne like state.
Her hair wasn’t it’s usual, perfectly brushed self, and Harry could see the redness in her cheeks from the cold. She fixed them with a confused stare before she locked onto Astoria with a displeased look. “Where. Have. You. Been?”
Astoria gripped onto Harry’s sleeve, pulling herself behind him shyly as he raised his free hand calmingly. “Whoa, whoa, it’s okay Greengrass. She was with me and Hagrid the entire time, no need to fret.”
Daphne turned to fix him with the stare, and he could feel the sweat drip down his neck as she walked over and dug her wand into his sternum. “That goes for you too Potter! I expect, when you suddenly make contact with my sister who I expressly told you was off limits, you at least tell me when and where you go gallivanting off with her!”
He gulped, wondering how bad the damage would be before Astoria spoke up. “H-Hey! Potter was really nice to me, w-we only went down to Professor Hagrid’s.”
Daphne sighed and ran a hand through her hair, her teeth set in a grimace. “That changes nothing ‘Stori. Come, let’s get you warmed up and some food. Good night Potter, Professor.”
Astoria huffed and went to join her, only for her to stop and turn back to Harry and Hagrid with determination. “T-Thank you!”
Hagrid scratched his beard with a laugh as Harry raised his hand in farewell. “We’ll do it again sometime, yeah Greengrass?”
That further incensed Daphne as Astoria nodded empathetically, and soon, the two were alone in the corridor. Hagrid huffed as he noted. “What a sister, eh ‘Arry?”
The boy sighed and shrugged his shoulders, replying wistfully. “Kinda wish I had one like Daphne, truth be told.”
Hagrid chuckled, jostling his shoulder. “Ahm no exper’, but ah think you’re gonnae be a great influence on tha’ wee lass. Think she needs a bitta fun in her life.”
Harry smiled, shaking his head fondly as they walked into the Great Hall. Astoria Greengrass, huh…
The Next Day
“Alright you two, I think we’ll call a time out. What in Rowena’s name has gotten into you?”
Daphne huffed and looked to the side, crossing her arms as Harry sighed sheepishly. Flitwick had noticed the difference in his protégé’s attitudes towards each other, and it was clear it was having an effect on their cohesion. “Neither of you? Perhaps I’d best call it a night then, and we put a hold on training until you two figure yourselves out?” The man twirled his mustache with a hidden grin. “Perhaps one of you confessed? Miss Greengrass perhaps?”
She let out a yelp as Harry’s blush creeped up his neck. “N-No! None of that professor, just… I overstepped a bit.”
Daphne gave him a surprised look as he sighed and explained to their teacher. “Greengrass’ sister was sneaking out, and I offered to join her and took her down to Hagrid’s hut for a cup of tea. Greengrass didn’t like that she was missing for so long, so it’s… That.”
There was a silence in the room for a second before Daphne asked quietly. “S-She… She was sneaking out?”
Harry nodded to her, explaining quietly. He didn’t like the coldness she’d been showing him, it was an unwelcome addition to his classes, let alone their training. “To the Forbidden Forest, didn’t want her to go and get herself hurt. Thought Hagrid’s was a nice compromise.”
Flitwick watched the two with bright eyes as Daphne sighed and fixed herself. It was remarkable seeing the maturity the two were showing here, and it spoke to their unique chemistry in his opinion. “Astoria is… Sick, very sick, and even she doesn’t realize that. She shouldn’t be going out in the cold, let alone to anywhere near the Forbidden Forest.”
Harry’s eyes narrowed for a second before he reassessed. It was clear she was just worried, but that didn’t change the facts of the matter. “I think she understands better than most. She just wants to get out of the castle for a bit, and I don’t know about you, but I’d prefer if she does it with someone.” He gave her a small grin. “And she will get out. Hell, if I hadn’t caught her yesterday, she would’ve gotten away with it. Wonder where she gets that cunning from?”
Daphne gave him a small smile before sighing and looking thoughtful. “I… Harry, I just… What happens when she has an episode while I’m busy? If she wants to go somewhere without her stuffy sister, and I’m not there to help when she gets in trouble?”
He sighed and reached out nervously, eventually resting it on her shoulder. Surprisingly, she seemed to draw comfort from his touch as he said empathetically. “Then teach me. She already wants to go out on another outing. These ‘attacks’? Tell me how to help her during them. And not to brag, but I helped kill a Basilisk. I don’t think we’ll be in too much danger.”
She was silent for a second before a thoughtful look came over her. “Yes… Yes that might just be the trick. I’ll train you in the embolectomy charm, and we can arrange outings.” Another moment passed before she gave him a shy look. “You’d… You’d do that for us?”
Harry nodded empathetically. “Of course! You’re my partner after all, we look out for each other. Not to mention, you’ve already told me you’ve spun those boots as a statement of intent.” He gave a wry grin. “Best sell the bit yeah?”
Daphne gave a small giggle before she nodded, sighing as she said apologetically. “Okay. So that we’re square, I’m sorry for my conduct Harry. Shall we get going again?”
Flitwick spun his wand in his palm, grinning in excitement as he remembered the bet he’d made with Remus. “I think we shall! Now that you’ve kissed and made up, time to duel each other I think.”
Harry blushed, staring daggers at the professor as he chortled happily. Seriously, what was going through that man’s head!? They squared up, and with practiced ease, they sent sparks rolling around them in half-circles. He looked at Daphne’s face, lit with the underglow of the dying lights as her face split into the familiar duel-lust the two had begun to cultivate. “Begin!”
With two spinning wands, Daphne sent a tremor through the floor towards Harry as he cast an ‘Impae!’ to throw himself back. Without missing a beat, she began chanting in Arabic before a golem of stone and stand came forth, built from the debris of the floor, and began barrelling towards Harry. It’s club of an arm swung up and began to fall down on him, and his eyes widened before he dove to the side, firing off a quick stunner which she easily sidestepped. Grinning excitedly, Harry pressed his wand against the golem and transfigured the sand to stone, stopping the golem in it’s tracks.
Daphne scoffed, cutting off the supply of magic to the construct as she began sending volleys of arrows towards him. Chained ‘Impus’ sent them flying off course, and with a clap of his hands and a deep breath, Harry kicked up a dust storm as he incanted ‘Belila Vectus!’.
The dust turned the wards into a smoke screen, and Harry covered his mouth as he waited for his plan to come to fruition. Soon enough, he heard a cough as Daphne’s lungs failed against the dust. With a whisper, he pointed towards the source of the cough, and cast a quiet stunner. Judging from the thump, it hit it’s mark, and he vanished the dust with an ‘Evanesco’ as Flitwick called the duel in his favour.
Walking over, Harry cast the counter-curse, and Daphne accepted his hand up as she coughed out the rest of the dust. Flitwick shook his head, clapping his hands. “Truly, you two will be a force to be reckoned with. If I weren’t biased, I’d say you two are semi-finalists at minimum, if not finalists, in the Singles category. Together? Who knows how far you’ll go?”
The two shared a grin as they moved to the edge of the wards again, and Flitwick’s eyes widened as he interrupted. “H-Hold on, I’d say that’s a great place to stop. You’d continue?”
Daphne grinned, wiping a pat of dust from her robes. “Of course Professor. You call us Semi-Finalists? That’s hardly good enough, now is it?”
Harry nodded in agreement, wiping down his wand. “Too right Daphne.”
Flitwick sighed as the two made at each other again, smiling fondly as he took a seat. This is what he’d been missing, maybe he should take another charms mastery before it was time to retire?
Chapter Text
“So, you and Greengrass eh?”
Harry groaned as he palmed his face, turning to Dean with a smile. “Yeah, sure. Because that’s the most important thing on everyone’s mind.”
The rest of the Gryffindor boys laughed at his expression as Dean gave him a friendly shove. “You bet it is. She’s no Susan, but bloody well going mate.”
Harry sighed fondly as he stuck his hands back in his pockets. It seemed as if the smokescreen Greengrass had put into place had spread across Hogwarts, even outside of the Slytherin dorms. “Hardly the worst odds I’ve faced, are they? She’s smart and strong, but honestly, I reckon I’m just along for the ride.”
Ron nodded, walking up to join them to join the teasing. “Hear that? Harry’s already whipped!”
They all shared a laugh at the boy’s expense as he raised his hands in surrender with a wide smile. Despite the weather, Hogwarts had become quite cozy in the run-up to Halloween, with decorations getting put up and the ghosts giving the first years a proper show in the corridors. Harry and Daphne continued their duelling practice at a steady rate, with Dumbledore’s lessons on battle magic giving them every edge they could get against Sirius Black.
The group got to the great hall, and as they stepped inside, the haunting choir of the Hogwarts Singing Club filled the air as Halloween came to a head. Harry breathed in the aromas of spices and pumpkin juice with a nostalgic smile, and before long, the group were all sat and making merry with the food. Hermione joined them a few minutes later, much to their teasing as she was forced to get her head out of the Care of Magical Creature’s textbook not a minute later.
As the group split into their own separate conversations, Harry couldn’t help but look up to inspect Slytherin table. Sure enough, Daphne was sat with her friend, Tracy Davis if he was right, while Astoria laughed with the first year Slytherin girls. Despite her company, Daphne looked slightly perturbed, constantly flicking her gaze over to her sister.
He’d been reading up on the charms Daphne had taught him about Astoria’s condition, eager to help give the girl a proper Hogwarts experience. But this wasn’t her usual fretting over her sister it seemed…
Pulling out his wand, he pressed the tip to his throat and whispered “Simiso Daphne.” The Sending charm took hold, and he whispered into her ear across the Great Hall. “You okay?”
She jumped, before turning to glare at him. He gave her an apologetic grin, and she decompressed as she whipped out her wand and pressed it to her throat in turn. “No, in a sense.” Her head turned to the side, and she asked. “May we talk outside?”
That was worrying, she never admitted to any weakness, let alone a worry. Standing up, he apologized to his friends and made his way outside with the excuse of needing the loo. Standing next to the main door, he waited for a minute before Daphne joined him, breathing a sigh of relief as she left the stifling heat of the great hall. “Honestly, I understand that the warmth is a relief from the weather, but must they make it that unbearable?”
He gave her a chuckle, replying as he shoved his hands in his pockets. “Eh, wasn’t too bad. Walk?”
Daphne nodded, and the two took off away from prying ears. It was only a few corridors later that Daphne cleared her throat. “Do you understand Samhain Harry?”
He shook his head. Talking with her during training had made the difference between Halloween and the more traditional Samhain apparent, but he didn’t know the specifics. Daphne sighed as she began. “It is a confluence of Jupiter and Andromeda, a configuration that dims the aura of light that abates Dark Magic. I imagine the Dementors are inching closer tonight, it… It gives me pause.”
Harry winced, rubbing his neck. “Bloody hell. That’s one reason to not enjoy tonight. Is Astoria alright, y’know, with the…?”
She gave him a small smile, obviously recognizing her priority. “She has had a potion that will make the effects of Samhain less severe. She deserves to enjoy her first Halloween in Hogwarts, though she didn’t thank me for it. It smells ghastly, I don’t care to imagine how it tastes.”
Harry sighed, not relishing her duty to her sister. “I… Yeah, that’s rotten luck.” Shaking his head, he noticed how far they’d walked and realized she had no intention of returning to the Great Hall. “So, any plans for tonight? Want to go throw spells at the Dementors?”
Daphne stalled for a second before letting out a huff of amusement, giving him a small smile. “You have quite the idea of a romantic Halloween, hmm?”
Assuming it was just a joke about her using his gift the way she did, Harry barked a laugh as he replied, meeting her gaze. “I’ll need more notice if you want a Halloween date Greengrass, afraid I’m not made of haunted houses and picnics.”
She gave him a queer look, asking rhetorically. “A haunted house is your idea of a good date?”
He wondered what she was talking about before replying, feeling a bit out-of-water as he wondered how to explain a muggle attraction to a decidedly pureblood lady. “Um, it’s like a mansion or something with people dressed up as ghosts and werewolves and stuff, with a bunch of scary stuff that happens.” Shrugging, he tried to qualify. “Not been in one, but I’ve heard they’re fantastic.”
Daphne hummed in curiosity, looking up at the ceiling. “Curious… I suppose I can see the appeal.” Shaking her head, she opened her mouth to continue the conversation before she stalled, her eyes darting to the corner of the corridor. Her voice went low. “Stop.”
Harry stopped, hearing the danger in his voice. Dropping into a duelling stance, he trained his eyes on the corner as Daphne flourished her wand with a whispered. “Revelio Diabolica.”
Despite her worries, she seemed to calm down slightly. “Huh… Homenum Revelio.”
She refocused as she whispered. “There’s someone, but they’re not intending us harm. All students are at the feast by this point, surely…?”
A more sceptical Harry would’ve given her a scoff and told her to stop worrying, but Sirius Black was no minor threat, and Daphne had a good head on her shoulders. Inching forward, Harry raised his wand before there was a small scuppering, and Daphne let out a deep breath as she put her wand away. “I suppose we’ve scared them off-“
“Boo!”
They nearly jumped out of their skin before Harry turned to Peeves with a glare. “Damn it Peeves!”
The poltergeist cackled through the wall before an enraged Daphne’s Specterblock curse splashed against the stone walls. Harry shook himself, trying to get over the scare before he looked over at Daphne, her nostrils flared as she glared at the wall, her usually perfectly controlled hair slightly frayed at the edges. “I will hunt you down and distil you down into ectoplasm you incorrigible spirit!”
Despite himself, Harry felt a chuckle build in his chest, and before long he was snickering at the usually perfectly composed Daphne ranting at the wall. Eventually she noticed his laughter, but after a second of indignation, she also began snorting in laughter at the situation, combing her hair back with her hand. “I-I suppose that’s what we can expect in those muggle haunted houses then?”
Harry sobered up, but nothing could shift the smile on his face as he tilted his head back towards the Great Hall. “I’d imagine, yeah. Though I don’t reckon the actors would appreciate getting chewed out at every opportunity.” Turning around, he asked. “Shall we head back?”
She giggles, falling in step with him, walking close to him. It was only a short walk back to the Great Hall, but near the end, Harry felt the back of her hand tap his. Looking over curiously, he saw her giving him a sly smile. “Might as well sell it, hmm?”
He sighed fondly, offering his arm to her. She took it in hers, and Harry opened the door for the two to walk back inside. There were a few surprised looks, but Harry kept his calm as they got to the point where they’d have to split. As he was about to take his arm back, he felt a pair of lips against his cheek before Daphne slipped away, giving him a small smile over her shoulder as she went back to her seat.
Harry walked back to his own seat, slightly listless as his housemates clapped him on the shoulder, teasing him about the spectacle. Logically he knew that was just some extra bait, something to ‘prove’ that they were involved. It was Daphne, she never did something without a purpose…
The murmurs about the kiss died down over time, and after a delicious dessert, the tables were dismissed back to their common rooms for the final hours before curfew. Harry caught Daphne’s eye as the Slytherins and Gryffindors split, and all he could get from her was a small, coy smile as she turned the corner. Sighing, he stuck his hands back in his pocket, fiddling with the wand on his wrist as he and the rest of the Gryffindor boys began climbing up the staircase.
It was only when Dean’s quip about Ravenclaw’s Seeker, Cho… Something, died in his throat that Harry focused. Looking up, his eyes widened as he saw the portrait of the Fat Lady, a wide, ragged gash carved in the art. Immediately, he rushed past the rest of his muttering classmates and snapped his wand out of his holster, waving it over the tower. “Revelio Diabolica!”
A moment passed before he sighed in relief, turning to Percy with a nod. “Looks like they’re not here anymore, whoever they were.”
Percy, ever the prefect, gave Harry a relieved, grateful smile. “Okay, thank you Harry.” Turning to the rest, he announced. “Everyone! Make way!”
It took a bit for the Gryffindors to get to the sides of the staircase, but when they did, it let Dumbledore and McGonagall sprint up towards the portrait with haste that didn’t match their age. Dumbledore came to a halt, his fingers tracing the tear with narrowed eyes.
Turning back to McGonagall, he said definitively, a grave purpose in his voice. “Find the Fat Lady.”
McGonagall turned back, ready to address the portraits before Filch drew their attention to a portrait only another flight away. The teachers made their way upstairs, and a quiet conversation between them all only served to set the grim expression on the headmaster’s face. He turned back, catching Harry’s eye for a second before he announced, his voice booming throughout all corridors and rooms of the castle. “All students will return to the Great Hall post-haste. Prefects, take your headcounts and ensure no students are missing. The staff will meet me at in the entrance hall.”
Percy began corralling the confused Gryffindors away, but as Harry was about to join them, Dumbledore put a hand on his shoulder and leaned down to whisper. “Stay vigilant Harry, it’s him.”
Harry’s eyes widened before he nodded, setting his face in stone as he kept his wand palmed, his grip knuckle-white as he realized how close he may have come to facing the deranged lunatic. His head was on a constant swivel at the back of the Gryffindor pack, every corner, broom closet, and window a new consideration.
It didn’t take long for the students to arrive at the Great Hall, the gargoyles that usually adorned the pillars around Hogwarts now animated and standing guard at the entrance, their beady black eyes scanning over the students as the first years huddled in fear. Harry finally stepped into the Great Hall, giving one final look behind him before he closed the door behind him.
Inside was a ruckus, not dissimilar to the Halloween feast but with a new air of confusion and fear as the Gryffindors told their compatriots what they’d discovered. Percy was doing his best to find and organize his prefects, but in the sea of people, it was a fool’s game. Walking over, he tapped the boy on the shoulder and raised his wand to his throat, an obvious reference to the Sonorous charm.
Percy sighed in embarrassment before doing the charm, instructing the prefects to come to the main door as Harry looked over the Great Hall. The windows, the door to the atrium, all were possible ways for Black to enter, not to mention the possibility he was currently in the room with them. With a muttered charm, he searched for Animagi, but only a few students lit up with dim, orange light. Sighing in relief, he turned to Percy. “Percy, we’ve got an intruder, it’s… It’s him.”
The third Weasley son gulped as his face paled, but Harry shook his head, knowing that fear would only lead to panic. He didn’t want to step on the Head Boy’s toes, but now wasn’t the time to keep ego’s sated. “Let’s get the first and second years in the middle, get your prefects at the entrances until the teachers arrive.”
The head boy nodded, determination setting in his face as he shouted the commands over the student body. Soon enough, they were all sat together, the prefects scanning each entranceway with uneasy purpose. Harry sighed as he went to join the third years, sitting down against the wall with a hand running through his hair. One bloody peaceful Halloween…
It wasn’t long before he saw someone approaching him, or rather, two someone’s. Daphne and Astoria broke through the crowd, and Daphne marched over to Harry with Astoria in tow, an easy-to-read look in her eyes. “Harry.”
He raised his hand in greeting, sidling to the side. Daphne huffed before sitting next to him, her snakeskin boots glinting in the candlelight as Astoria went to sit down beside her sister, a worried expression on her pale face. “What’s going on? Why are we all back here?”
Harry shared a small look with Daphne, wary of revealing what he’d learned to such a young girl. She searched his eyes for a moment before sighing, giving him an appreciative look, realizing his hold-up as she said in a faux-flirtatious tone. “I’ll let her share in one of our secrets, just this once.”
Snorting in amusement, he sighed and said in a low voice. “It’s Black, he got in and attacked the entrance to the Gryffindor common room. Obviously, Hogwarts feasts go a little longer than he remembers.”
Daphne’s eyes widened, turning to Astoria in worry. Despite herself, the girl wrapped her arms around her knees, staring up at Harry curiously. “He’s that Death Eater guy, right? The one who escaped?”
The two duellists shared a surprised look before Harry snorted in laughter, giving the kid a reassuring smile. “Yeah, the same. Best we all stay together until we capture him, or we know he’s not in the castle. Oh, and don’t tell anyone, probably best to keep the shrieks to a minimum.”
Astoria nodded in agreement, standing up and dusting herself off. “So, we’re all safe as long as we’re in here? Then I’m gonna go talk to Damien, okay Daph?”
Daphne opened her mouth to protest, but before she said anything, she looked back at Harry. Her expression softened, and she eventually conceded. “O-Okay, but… You’re a smart girl, tonight isn’t the night for adventures, hmm?”
Astoria looked shocked, fully expecting some push-back from her sister, but didn’t look the gift horse in the mouth as she skipped away quickly. Daphne sighed, decompressing against the wall with a worried look. Harry stayed quiet, letting her process her emotions in her own time. Eventually, the teachers came into the Great Hall, and Dumbledore announced that they’d be sleeping in the Great Hall overnight. With a snap of his fingers, the floor was laden with sleeping bags and pillows.
Harry sighed, standing up and getting ready for a rather poor night’s sleep compared to his private room. Finding the closest sleeping bag, he made to turn in for the night before he saw Daphne wave her wand in a complex pattern, turning her school robe into a tent covering both his and the sleeping bag next to his.
He gave her a cocked eye, and Daphne gave him a coy smile. “It’s enchanted to send out a siren should it be breached. Black aside, I’d rather not have to deal with the chatter of Slytherin and their ever-so-clever remarks.”
He snorted, assuming it was just another one of Daphne’s displays of haughty pragmatism. “And definitely not just for your own comfort so you don’t have to deal with the school-wide slumber party?”
She giggled, shooting back as she waved her wand over her clothes, turning them into more comfortable versions for sleep. “And you wouldn’t? Besides, anything to sell the deception, right?”
Harry snorted, crossing his arms with a raised eyebrow. “And I would also suppose that kiss from earlier was just another layer of deception?”
“Naturally.”
He sighed fondly, climbing down into the sleeping bag at last. “And here I thought my charms were finally working.”
He couldn’t see her as he closed his eyes with a smile, but Daphne was staring at him with a fondness uncommon to her in her eyes. This boy, this duellist who could keep up with her, this fellow who could see any situation with new eyes and even… Even lower her guard with her sister, because she knew she had someone else in her corner.
“Who knows?”
The Next Friday
Harry sat in his chair in DADA, fiddling with his quill as he waited for Professor Lupin. The entire grounds had been searched, but to no avail as Black appeared to have disappeared into the night. Of course, it didn’t take long before the rumour mill told everyone that Sirius Black had appeared in the castle, and a general sense of unease arose, punctuated by the storm outside.
The door swung open, and instead of the friendly professor they’d all been looking forward to, Professor Snape stepped inside. Harry blinked in surprise, wondering what had transpired that lead the switch, but wisely kept his mouth shut as the professor went to the front of the class and slammed a tome down on the lectern. “Page 394.”
Hermione raised her hand, and Snape pre-empted the question with only a hint of a sneer in his voice. “Professor Lupin is indisposed today.”
She lowered her hand, suitably cowed as the class turned to the requisite page. Harry’s eyes widened as he saw the subject matter of today. “Werewolves, huh…”
Snape cleared his throat, beginning without waiting for the slower of the page turners. “Can anybody tell me what a werewolf is?”
Naturally a few raised their hands, and perhaps in a show of mercy, he nodded to Hermione. “A werewolf is a witch or wizard that has been infected with the Moon virus, causing them to turn into a bestial state during the full moon, resembling a wolf. It is-“
Snape cut her off with a glare. “Thank you, Miss Granger.” Turning back to the projector, he waved his hand, and the slides changed to show a diagram of a human compared to a werewolf. “The Moon virus was created by Engle the Bloody during a Pagan ritual. The curse spread throughout Europe, causing mass hysteria and began the Years of…?”
Harry raised his hand, and Snape cocked his eyebrow before giving the boy his nod. “Hunting, sir. The werewolves hunted any humans, and the Magisseritter, a magical hunting party, fought back in turn.”
He felt a sense of pride in his gut as he remembered his ancestor, Aldous, and the tales of bravery he’d learned in the short time he’d had with them. Snape nodded, turning back to the projected with a muttered ‘Two points to Gryffindor’, an act that seemed to physically pain him. “Correct. Now, werewolves have one fatal weakness, silver. Why?”
For the first time, Daphne raised her hand, and all eyes were on her as she explained succinctly. “Silver is the anti-thesis to dark curses, acting as a poison to their host. It exists outside of the alchemical orders, described as a ‘Thaumaturgic’ element it shares with gold and quartz. It is also the basis for the anti-werewolf potion, Wolfsbane.”
Snape gave her what might’ve been a smile if you squinted. “Indeed, ten points to Slytherin. Wolfsbane infuses the magical circuits of an infected individual with protective magic. Excruciating though it is, it keeps the werewolf sane during the transformation, quelling their hunting instincts. This, of course, only serves to prevent hunting by those normally docile. A lunatic werewolf would likely choose to use the potion as naught but a way to keep their sharp human instincts as they hunted prey.”
The lecture continued, though Harry could only keep his mind on the potion sitting in his inner pocket. Wolfsbane, a silver-based potion that could keep a werewolf sane during one of their ‘attacks’… It didn’t take a genius to figure out what the implication was, especially considering Harry had received the vial just after Snape met Professor Remus Lupin… The werewolf.
Shuddering at the revelation, Harry refocused on the lecture, and before long they were dismissed for lunch. The chatter started immediately, but Harry’s mind was far away from Ron and Hermione’s usual bickering about the homework they’d been assigned on the methods of identifying a werewolf.
It was… Obviously Dumbledore knew what Lupin was before he hired him, that only made sense. A part of him wanted to confront Lupin but, but what good could it do? Outing the man who was obviously kind and, if the obvious assumption was made, he wasn’t some crazed beast. Maybe it was best to just know.
It wasn’t long before classes were done for the day, and Harry sighed as he leaned back in his private room, scratching his head as he went over his essay. Days like these, he much preferred the privacy of his own room instead of the crowded common room. Beside him, a tome on battle magics he promised himself he wouldn’t be touching until he finished his essay.
The fireplace crackled happily in the background, and with a final flourish of his wand, he dried the ink and rolled up the scroll, setting it into his bag with a contented smile. Sitting back up, he cracked open the book, turning his mind to the collected works of Papalosomo, a sage that roamed sub-Saharan Africa in the 19th century. He wasn’t one for Arithmancy, but even he could appreciate the fine work that was put into the magical matrices of the Cloak of Night spell.
The night continued on until he heard a hissing from the door to his room, and with a blink, he tuned into what the snake was saying. “Leaaaaave, little sssssnake.”
He walked over and swung the portrait wide, his wand trained in case the figure was a threat. But, much to his surprise, he found Astoria standing there looking rather worse for wear. Her robes were frayed at the edges, and it was clear she had been crying. Quickly lowering his wand, he walked out and asked worriedly. “Astoria? What happened to you?”
She rubbed her eyes, seemingly ashamed of how she looked. “U-Um, w-well…”
Harry shook his head, deciding that an explanation could wait until after she was fixed up. Ushering her inside, he closed the portrait behind him and brought her over to the couch in front of the fireplace. Once she was sat down and warming up, he made to the bathroom and wetted a rag in some warm water.
Returning to her, he offered her the rag which she took gratefully, rubbing her face before blowing her nose in it. Harry took it back, hitting it with a quick ‘Evanesco’ before sitting down next to her. They were quiet for a while, but eventually, Harry had to ask. “Astoria, what were you doing out after curfew? Did something…?”
She nodded, folding her hands in her lap. “U-Um, I tried to go back to the Slytherin Common Rooms, b-but s-some of the second year girls well… They’re not fans of Daphne, so…”
Harry’s face turned thunderous, but he quickly applied what little mental magic he could muster to calm himself down with a few deep breaths. This was exactly what Daphne had been trying to pre-empt, and still, some were bold enough to bully a first year student.
Facing towards her, he waved his wand over her, restitching in the frayed cloth with a ‘Repairo’. “I see…” Once he finished, he stood up and went over to his cloakhook, pulling down his invisibility cloak. “Well this should help you get past them.”
Astoria’s eyes widened as Harry cast it over her shoulders, and she stared down at her invisible body in wonderment. “A-An invisibility cloak! But they’re so expensive, what if I r-ruin it!?”
He gave her a comforting smile, patting her shoulder. “I’m sure you won’t, and besides, it’ll only be a one night thing. Myself and Daphne’ll set them straight tomorrow.”
At that, she turned in on herself, obviously uncomfortable with the notion. “But… But…”
He sighed and sat down next to her, leaning back on the couch. “She’s your big sister. If there was a time to let her be a bit overbearing, it’s now.”
Astoria huffed, pulling the cloak off to sit on her lap, but her fingers continued to stroke across the ethereal velvet. “I just don’t want her thinking I can’t handle myself. It’ll make her worry even more... Somehow.”
Harry hummed in thought. He could see how she wouldn’t want to encourage even more protectiveness, but there was a point where she should know when to lean on her family. “Yeah, I get that.” He shrugged, turning to face her. “But you’re not even done with your first semester at Hogwarts, barely getting the hang of jinxes, and those girls are second years. Gryffindor’s the house of pride, not Slytherin. And might I say, those girls didn’t exactly embody cunning tonight.”
Astoria looked at him quizzically as his face turned mischievous. “They messed with Daphne Greengrass’ sister. A stupid mistake at the best of times, but after she decided I was ‘courting’ her? Well, not to brag, but I’ve got the ear of Fred and George Weasley. They’ll be looking like stark raving loonies by the end of the week.”
She giggled at the image of her bullies getting humiliated in front of them, and Harry tapped his nose with a smile. “And as long as you promise not to tell Daphne, she doesn’t need to know a thing. Your problems solved, and she doesn’t get even more worried. Sound good?”
With her fears quenched, she nodded exuberantly as Harry walked her to the door, making sure she was fully ensconced in the cloak before she made her way back to the Slytherin dorms. He shook his head fondly, leaning against the stone walls before he went back to his desk, getting ready to pen a letter. Fred and George were about to have their first contracted pranking.
Chapter Text
“Well well well, if it isn’t little Harrikins.”
“Fancy seeing you here, oh Great Slayer of Basilisks.”
Harry had to admit, he’d missed the twin unique sense of humour after he’d left the dorms. Turning his head, he saw the two peering around the archway in the courtyard, the predetermined meeting place in Harry’s letter to them the night before. “Fred, George, looking as similar as ever.”
The two Weasley twins put their hand’s on his shoulders and lead him over to a more secretive location, the base of one of the turrets. With their privacy assured, Harry crossed his arms and leaned back against the cool stone. “So, I’m assuming you read the letter in it’s entirety.”
Fred, or maybe George, nodded and asked. “You did good to hide what we’re talking about Harrikins. How about we talk about your target first?”
He hummed, Astoria hadn’t specified any of the Slytherin second years. Well, no need for them to know that. “That’ll be the Slytherin second year girls. I won’t bore you with the reason, but I’m going to request a week of memorable, and more importantly, humiliating pranks, starting in the new term.”
George, or maybe Fred, gave a savage grin as he responded. “Good, we don’t ask questions we don’t need to know the answer to.”
“Though it’s totally about Greengrass.”
Harry snorted and ran a hand through his hair. “I won’t honour that with a response. In any case, give them your worst.” Sticking his hand into his pocket, he pulled out what he’d prepared for payment. “Five galleons in advance, twenty more when it’s done.”
Their eyes widened, and after a moment, they responded. “Harry… We can’t take that from you. You saved our sister last year, we’ll call it even at five.”
The Potter scion raised his eyebrow. He did suppose, considering Ron’s budget during the first year train ride, it was more cold, hard cash than they got in their entire Hogwarts career. “Gentlemen, please, you misunderstand me.”
They raised their eyebrows in unison, something that never failed to creep him out, as Harry coughed into his hand to recenter himself. “I’m not here to pay the standard rate, whatever you think that is. I’m asking for the best you’ve got. I don’t want a few dungbombs and ants in their hair; I want them to never, ever live this down. If they don’t come out of this without a nickname that’ll be with them ‘till their deathbed, I’ll consider it a failure.”
After just a few moments of shared deliberation, a truly devilish smile stretched across their faces as one of them took the offered money. “George, my dear brother, we have a connoisseur in our midst.”
Harry grinned and shook his head, these two wouldn’t let him down, not when their reputations as pranksters was on the line. They gave him one final, synchronous bow as they left the turret, already muttering about how their new targets would best be humiliated. Nodding contentedly, Harry walked out into the courtyard, taking a deep breath of the crisp winter’s air. Despite the terror of Sirius Black, the thought of going home and enjoying the company of their families seemed to have perked the student body up again.
While he had considered going back to his ancestral home for the holiday season, he doubted Dumbledore would’ve agreed to let him go, especially with Black still on the loose. Still, a reprieve from the weather would’ve been nice. But no point getting down about it, he still had plenty to do at Hogwarts, even if his friends had chosen to go home for the season.
It was heartwarming to know that they’d been held up on his approval, knowing that he’d be left alone in the castle for the season without them to keep him company, but Harry had said in no uncertain terms that they should enjoy their Christmas’ away from the dementors and talks of mass murderers. Besides, while he had been focusing on his dueling techniques to keep up with Daphne, he’d found himself with another muse.
The dementors, if Voldemort should ever set them on him, were able to knock him out with just their proximity. Mastering the Patronus Charm was a high priority as a result, and while he loved spending time with his friends or working on his combat magics, it would be invaluable to have the charm under his belt. And so, after making his way back to his dormitory, he cracked open the book he’d found in the library.
Setting it up on the lectern, he read over the instructions again, muttering them out loud as he made the wand motions. “Happy memory, lock it in your brain, bring forward the emotions into your wand… Yeah, as simple as it comes…”
Taking the position, he thought back to the list of memories that he’d tried, and failed, to use to make the charm take effect. Meeting Ron, seeing Hogwarts, winning the house and quidditch cup… Nothing seemed to work. Maybe it was just a consequence of his time with the Dursleys, but everything was tinted with a certain amount of fear, fear that it’d all someday be gone and he’d be ‘Just Harry’ again.
Sighing, he began looking for the more emotional moments of his life. Dying to the basilisk, reading his dad’s letter… Nothing was happy persay, but they definitely had the right amount of emotion in them. Even his… What may have been meeting his Mum’s spirit just reminded him that he wouldn’t be seeing her again for many years. It was almost infuriating, did he really have no memories good enough for this stupid charm!?
Falling onto his couch, he ran a hand down his face with a sigh, knowing that the frustration was enough to make the charm fail again and again. Inadvertently, his mind went to Daphne, the way she looked as she casted that ancient magic she’d found over the summer. Without noticing, his face turned into a smile as he raised his wand with a muttered ‘Expecto Patronum’, and a pearly white fog began rising from the wand like a lit cigarette.
He was struck out of his reverie by a knock at his portrait, and the voice of his headmaster came from outside. “Harry? Might I come in?”
Standing up, Harry walked over to the door and tapped it, causing it to swing open revealing Dumbledore. “Sir?”
He gave the boy a grateful smile as Harry stood to the side, allowing the headmaster to enter. His eyes roved over the warm, comfortable flat with joy. “Ahh, a most lovely home dear boy. Apologies for the intrusion, but I felt as if sending an owl not two doors away would be superfluous.”
Harry nodded, offering the headmaster the couch as he went to make some tea. “True, I doubt the owls would be particularly pleased.” Waving his wand, the water went to boiling immediately and two teabags levitated over to drop into the mugs. “Sugar? Milk?”
The headmaster grinned for whatever reason. “Two sugars and a splash of milk, thank you.” After the tea steeped, Harry brought over the prepared mugs and set one down in front of the headmaster, and he took a deep sip with a delighted sigh. “Dear boy, I must admit, I have missed these comforts.”
Harry raised his eyebrow, taking a sip of his own. It wasn’t often he was allowed tea at the Dursleys, let alone milk or sugar, but the rare occasions he was able to sneak a mug from the dregs had instilled a certain appreciation for black tea. “A cup of tea? I doubt the house elves would begrudge you a cup every now and again.”
Dumbledore sighed, setting it down as he looked into the fire. “I suppose not, though you do not catch my meaning. Being me has it’s perks, certainly, but it is rare these days a friend offers me nothing but a cup of tea and their company.”
Harry thought on that for a moment. He had never considered how… Lonely Dumbledore was, perhaps a consequence of how approachable he was, but being the Supreme Mugwump of the Wizengamot was a big deal, and he doubted anyone talked to him without a goal in mind. “Well, if you’re ever needing to procrastinate on some official business, you know where to find me.”
Despite himself, Dumbledore let out a bark of laughter as his eyes twinkled brightly. “Careful now Harry, you’ll have the DMLE breaking down your door.” Shaking his head, he sighed and explained. “As much as I wish this was nothing but a social call, I must admit, we have some business to discuss. This coming holiday season, of course, will give us all some much needed time away from the castle. I myself will be attending the Wizengamot’s session on Christmas eve, and frankly, I believe you’d be well served joining me for the day.”
Harry raised an eyebrow. “The Wizengamot, sir? How so?”
Dumbledore sighed as he explained, almost regretfully. “The old Death Eater faction, in recent times, has begun consolidating power in the untouched families that escaped the first war. I wish I could leave you be and handle it by my lonesome, but the families who stayed and fought back are still recovering, and many are unwilling to risk their final businesses by making enemies of their supply lines.”
Taking another sip, he allowed Harry to digest the information before continuing. “Potter remains a respected name, especially with your parent’s sacrifice being a rallying point for the initial rebuilding efforts. I’d see you take your family’s seat, show the Wizengamot that you are naught but four years from assuming your family’s seat, and the money and businesses your family commands will be yours to sell, buy, and manage.” Dumbledore turned to look at him, a meaningful look in his eye. “And those who side with the Death Eaters will be sorry they made an enemy of you.”
Harry nodded along, understanding the play. It was a classic time-bomb, get on side or you’ll be sorry… Eventually. “Well, can’t say I had any plans for the day beyond sweets and some hot chocolate. Tell me how you always seem to hide sweets in your robes, and we’ll call it even?”
Dumbledore blinked before he let out a chuckle at first, rising into a full blown laugh before he turned back to Harry, his eyes sparkling with a bright amicability. “Dear boy, I must say, you honour your mother more every day. The trick is… Just sew a pocket into the insides, everyone expects a magical solution, they’ll never assume the great Albus Dumbledore uses such a mundane solution.”
Harry nodded in thanks for the compliment, internally debating if Dumbledore just enjoyed messing with the people who insisted he was breaking Gants Laws of Transfiguration. Before long, the Headmaster finished his mug, leaving Harry with a leaving time of 11:30 on Christmas Day. Decompressing into his sofa, Harry stared into the crackling fire with a determined expression. Dumbledore just gave him explicit permission to threaten the families of Death Eaters with his status, it’d be a shame to let such an opportunity slip away…
Christmas Day
Pulling his dress-robe around his shoulders, Harry cut an imposing figure as the self-fitting clothes adjusted into the perfect figure for a scion. His shoulders, emblazoned with the Potter Crest, were brought into pointed pauldrons that indicated his family’s ancient status. Being just an Heir, he couldn’t wear the traditional regalia demanded of the Lord to the Wizengamot, but as he understood it, it was almost akin to a military general’s outfit.
Dumbledore waited by the fireplace in his office, watching the young scion finish his preparations. “Well? Shall we get going?”
Harry turned back with a nod, his eyes hard as Dumbledore tossed a sprinkle of floo powder into the fireplace, letting it erupt in verdant fire. Before the boy could walk in, Dumbledore held his shoulder, saying with a kind word. “You duck as enter the floo. Try to fall backwards as you call out the name, it counteracts the rotation.”
Despite the serious mission in front of him, Harry gave his headmaster a wide smile as he tested the method. Stepping into the floo, he shouted “Ministry of Magic!”, and let himself fall backwards. Sure enough, instead of the spinning feeling he’d gotten last time he’d used this blasted thing, he flew through the network like superman, eventually landing on his feet in the massive fireplace used as an entrance to the government building of Wizarding Britain.
Walking out of the fireplace, he waited until Dumbledore joined him from behind, readjusting his Supreme Mugwump robes. “Well, glad to see you on your feet Harry. Shall we? The Session begins at 11:30, but in truth…” He gave him a twinkly, conspiratorial smile. “It begins when I arrive.”
Harry snorted, following his headmaster through the corridors until they reached a dimly lit atrium. The Ministry was quiet at this time of year, with only the noble houses required for the Wizengamot and some security in attendance. Dumbledore leaned down to whisper to Harry, motioning to a seat up to the right of the room. “That is your seat, you’ll feel it’s presence when you get close. Sit, and don’t speak until I give you the signal.”
The boy nodded, taking a deep breath before walking up and into the bleachers. A few of the older members of the house were muttering amongst themselves at his appearance, but it was clear they all knew the law. While he was the Last Potter, he’d hold that seat, majority or not.
The chamber began filling up, and in a scant few minutes, it was packed with the noble families of Britain. Dumbledore sat in the middle of the room, on a throne that appeared to be carved from live walnut tree, his gait imperious. “I call this session, on Christmas Day 1993, to order. Good Yule to you all, and Magical Britain thanks you again for your attendance on such a hallowed day.”
There was the customary murmur of ‘Ere ‘Eres, especially amongst the more begrudging members of the assembly. Harry, for his part, could see a few of his cohort in the bleachers around him. Susan Bones, Justin, and… Of course she was here…
Daphne stood elegantly next to her father, perfectly proper and heiress-like. She seemed to be dead-set on looking at Dumbledore, but from what he knew of her, she was probably aware of his presence in the room. Clearing his throat, Dumbledore looked over a sheet of parchment, beginning with. “Now, we have a new member in our midst. Harrison James Potter, Last of his Name, claims his seat by birthright. While he may not vote, law nor bill, he reserves the right to speak on his Family’s behalf until such a time that he is considered an adult. Any opposed?”
A few discontented murmurs sprung up around the room, but nobody was stupid enough to question the old laws. Dumbledore banged his gavel, announcing. “Then this august body welcomes Harrison James Potter into our midst.” A polite round of applause filled the chamber, namely from the light factions before Harry stood up, clearing his throat. “Albus, if I may?”
The statement was powerful out of the gate, and Albus smiled as he gave him a nod. Harry turned to the rest of the assembled witches and wizards, his eyes hard. “Thirteen years ago, my parents made a sacrifice to destroy Voldemort.” The wince was ignored, and Harry continued with the speech he’d prepared with Dumbledore in the time leading up to this session. “They made that sacrifice, not just for me, but for the whole country. To forgive debts, to eliminate fear, to march forward out of the Blood War and into a brighter tomorrow. I shudder to think how they’d feel about that sacrifice should they see the state of the country.”
That turn got everyone’s attention as Harry’s eyes turned harsh. “Fear and ignorance still command your precious laws, the lifeblood of this world is split between pureblood and muggleborns, and still you consider that which is foreign no more than quidditch teams to play against or rival schools to measure Hogwarts by. It sickens me, and I know I do my father proud when I say this.”
He took a deep breath, ready to start a divide that could break him. “You will learn, you will see that I am not some lordling who’s business you can exploit in exchange for a marriage contract or a flash of gold. You won’t run free and wild anymore, and I’ll finish what my parents started. The end of the Death Eaters, and all that which they hold so sacred.”
The chamber was silent for a long moment, before he heard applause behind him, and he turned his head slightly to see Susan staring down at him with tears in her eyes. That was all that was needed for Amelia Bones to join in, and from there, the entire ‘Light’ faction was stomping their feet in agreement. Years of exploitation by the old family’s money, the lack of progress, and Dumbledore’s waning power had made them scared to act out, but with the reintroduction of such a powerful political figure in House Potter, they held no such worries as they roared in delight.
Needless to say, the neutral factions were split. Some made good money from the Death Eaters, some despised what they represented, but in the end it was Daphne Greengrass clapping in a polite manner as her father chuckled, knowing exactly what opportunity had been planted in his lap as he stared at the spitting image of the second year who had replaced his broom with a regular, unenchanted broom while he was in his fifth year.
Before long, Harry took his seat, content that his message had been made clear as he peered at the concerned faces of the Dark families. They knew that things were going to be changing, sooner rather than later, and the ones that didn’t want to well… It wouldn’t be long before he’d be able to throw plenty of money at the problem.
The session only took about 45 minutes, no doubt to keep the families at home happy, before they were dismissed by Dumbledore. Walking out into the reception before the Wizengamot chamber, Harry found himself mingling with Susan and Amelia, some of their friends joining to introduce themselves to the new Heir of Potter with simpering smiles. This was the kind of thing Harry hated, but he knew that a lot of these people had been squeezed by the Death Eaters, and put on a kind smile as he told them of his plans to start selling good raw materials at fair prices. His businesses had stagnated slightly, moving to more liberal foreign markets, but he’d be certain to have a meeting with their managers and start helping his new… Followers, ugh…
“What will I ever do with you Harry?”
He spun on his heel, grinning as he saw his dueling partner crossing her arms at him, her father behind her with a massive, shit-eating grin on his face. Snorting in laughter, Harry offered her his arm. “I’d imagine whatever you want. Good Yule to you Daphne.”
She blinked in surprise before taking his arm with a smile, standing at his side. “And a Good Yule to yourself. If I may…” She turned back to her father, motioning to him. “The Honourable Cyrus Coldbrook Greengrass, Lord of Greengrass. Father, Harry Potter, my dueling partner and Heir Apparent of Potter.”
The man probably knew who Harry was to her at this point, but nonetheless, bowed with a more serious expression. “Heir Potter, an honour to meet you at last. I trust you’ve been well over this dreadful winter?”
Harry smiled to him, putting him at ease. “Lord Greengrass, the honour is mine. I’ve been well, thank you for asking. Is there any business you wished to talk to me about?”
His ‘political’ voice needed work, but Daphne could see that he’d at least been trying to make an effort, he wasn’t falling into small-talk or dancing around a point. Cyrus cleared his throat before explaining, an apologetic look on his face. “Well… I did want to extend an offer from my wife and daughter. Astoria has been rather keen on having you visit for some reason or another, I understand you’ve stayed at Hogwarts since the beginning of your second year?”
Harry blinked in surprise before turning to Daphne, and she internally thanked him for his obvious deference to her wishes. Despite that, she gave him a slight nod, having had this conversation with Astoria before her father had made the offer. She was… Not enjoying how the winter affected her ailment, and insisted on at least inviting ‘Poor Harry’ out for a bit. Nodding back, he turned to Cyrus with a smile. “Of course Lord Greengrass, I’d be thrilled. Any particular dates in mind?”
Now this is where Cyrus threw a curveball that Daphne didn’t see coming, and she could see the barest glint of mischief in his eyes as he offered. “Well, if you haven’t any plans for the day, feel free to join us for our Christmas lunch. I’m certain Asphodel and Astoria would be delighted to entertain you, and our house elves would be thrilled to provide for such a distinguished guest. And now that it’s on my mind…” He damn near turned to Daphne as he said this part. “Our New Years Ball is approaching, and my daughter still hasn’t asked you to accompany her? Then, please, allow me to fill in for her lack of confidence.”
Daphne gaped as Harry responded with a smile. “I’d be honoured Lord Greengrass, but please…” He turned to Daphne, giving her a kind smile. “I’d prefer to hear it from her mouth.”
She huffed, trying to keep her composure in front of this many influential people. The news of Harry’s gift must’ve spread from the scions of Slytherin to the parents, and telling him ‘no’ would be a faux pas that would follow her forever, while it would just be a child’s misstep on his part. But… In honesty, who else would she bring? She supposed it was just her pride keeping her from actually inviting him up until this point. Speaking of which… “I suppose it’d slipped my mind, I’d been meaning to do so after our last practice. Harry, please, bottle-green dress robes and do make an effort with your hair.”
He barked out a laugh at her audacious invitation, replying as he intertwined their fingers naturally. “Yes ma’am, I’ll be there for 2pm for you to undoubtedly fix the many mistakes I’ll have made in my preparations.”
At that point, Dumbledore appeared, watching them with a sparkling eye. “Ah, Harry, Miss Greengrass. I hear you’re going back to Greengrass Manor to take lunch?” Harry nodded, wondering if the man would stop it after such a show of partnership in the Wizengamot. “Then do be sure to return by tomorrow morn. Merry Christmas, and a Happy Yule to you all.”
With that, he turned on his heel, apparating away with a flash. Harry sighed at the extravagant display, turning back to Daphne. “Well, suppose I’m in your capable hands then.”
At that, she seemed to notice that their fingers had intertwined, and she was a little scared at just how naturally it had felt with so many people watching. And, so deep into it, she doubted she could get away with moving away without attracting some questioning looks. Sighing and forcing down her blush, she joined him in walking towards their floo as he and her father started chatting about the in’s and out’s of the members of the Wizengamot.
Once they arrived at the Floo Station, Daphne pulled him into one of them, having to gently wrap her arm around him to keep him fully in the fire. “Greengrass Manor.”
They spun around in the aether for a moment, Harry closing his eyes to keep from hurling on his ‘intended’s feet, before they were spat out into the opulent, if cozy, living room of the Greengrass’s home. Despite his newfound trick to handle the floo, he still had to balance himself against Daphne, steadying himself on her waist before he fell and made a fool of himself.
Cyrus chuckled as Daphne wasn’t quick to extricate herself, making sure Harry was stable before he got soot on her robes. “Welcome, Heir Potter, to Greengrass Manor. Flitty!” A House Elf popped into appearance next to him. “Take Heir Potter’s Wizengamot robe to be washed and fined.”
The house elf blinked in surprise, staring up at the mythical Harry Potter before nodding too quickly to see. “Of courses Master Cyrus! Your robe please, Heir Mr Harry Potter Sir.”
Chuckling at the new title that it seemed all House Elves would be gracing him with, he let go of Daphne, pulling off his robe and folding it over his arm twice before handing to the little housekeeper. “Thank you, Flitty.”
Their large, bulbous eyes seemed to well up in tears before they popped away, leaving Harry in his usual jeans and button-up shirt, buffalo check in the Gryffindor colours. Cyrus chuckled at his attire, motioning for Harry to follow him. “Please, let’s get you comfortable. Tea? Coffee?”
Harry fell into step with Daphne, who seemed a little less stressed now that she was back in her own domain. “Tea please. I can’t say I’ve gotten an appreciation for coffee yet.”
Cyrus nodded, opening to door to allow the two of them into the comfortable, homely dining room. Inside, Astoria and Asphodel were making light conversation before they stalled at his arrival, the former jumping up. “H-Potter! What’re you doing here!?”
He smiled to the young girl, raising his hand in way of greeting. “Hey Astoria, Lord Greengrass invited me to join you for lunch, and I couldn’t well refuse.” Turning, he bowed his head to the mother of the Greengrasses. “Lady Greengrass, I hope you’ll pardon my intrusion.”
Asphodel giggled as she waved him off, inviting him to sit down next to her. “Of course Harry, please, any friend of Daphne’s is a friend of ours, doubly so if they’re also a friend of Astoria’s.” As if remembering something, she added on. “And please, call me Asphodel. None of this Lady Greengrass business on Christmas.”
Harry chuckled as he took the seat, much to Daphne’s apparent chagrin as she immediately took the space next to him. “Of course Asphodel. You have a lovely home.”
Indeed, the manor was exactly what he expected Daphne’s home to be like. She nodded in thanks as she admonished, slightly to him, mostly to Daphne. “Well you would’ve seen plenty of it last summer had you accepted my invitation to come and stay for a spell. It would’ve done you both some good, I’m certain.”
Daphne scowled as she responded. “I’m certain he was plenty busy with catching-up on his schoolwork mother. Please.”
Noticing how riled up she was getting, Harry tried to calm the situation with a smile. “She’s right, Professor Snape would barely let me out of the dungeons for how much ingredient study I had to do. Though I’m certain, with the summer circuit happening next summer, we’ll be seeing enough of each other to make us sick.”
Astoria gasped as she clapped her hands together excitedly. “Ooh! Yeah, you’re going to be competing together right? Will you be staying here?”
Harry turned to her with a smile, accepting a cup of tea from Asphodel with a nod of thanks. “Maybe. Since we’re competing in just the UK, we’ll probably finish our matches and celebrate here for the night before I’m back to Hogwarts. I doubt Professor Flitwick would let us just go home and sleep after we take first place.”
Cyrus, for his part, nodded in agreement with a smile. “And he’d be right to do so, it’s your youth, enjoy it a little.” With a start, their placemats were loaded with a delicious roast lunch, with all the trappings of a wizarding Christmas. The meal got underway, and soon enough, they’d broken off into various conversations, usually regarding Harry and his time with Daphne. It was only as the meal was winding down that Cyrus stood up, giving a nod to Harry. “May I have a word with you in the study Harry?”
Asphodel gave him a warning look, but Harry stood up anyways, giving him a nod. “Of course Cyrus.”
They left before Daphne could object, and she was left with a slight frown as she tapped her cheek with a consternated expression. Asphodel sighed as she spoke up softly. “Dear, you must’ve expected this. You did get your political brain from someone, and it wasn’t me.”
Daphne stared at the door from which they’d left, replying. “I know, I’d just rather be in the room to make sure Father didn’t try to spin a marriage contract or some such nonsense. Harry needs a firm hand to make sure he’s acting in his best interests.”
As if on cue, Astoria and Asphodel shared a knowing look. She may call Harry dense, but it was clear that she had him matched beat for beat…
In the Study
Harry found himself sat with a small finger of cognac in hand across from Cyrus, who was busy organizing some books on his desk. What he wanted to talk about, Harry could only guess at, but he was somewhat certain it’d be to do with his position in the Wizengamot. After another few seconds, Cyrus turned back to him, his own glass in hand. “I do apologize for taking you away from the festivities, but I’m afraid this shouldn’t wait until the iron is cooled. You made a big splash today Harry, and I’d be remiss not to leverage your connection to my daughter to our family’s advantage.”
Despite himself, Harry appreciated the candor, setting the glass down pointedly. “I know it’s got to look promising, but I assure you, Daphne isn’t going to be the reason I make exceptions to my terms. Fair dealings, no more price gouging, and Death Eater activity or partners will not be tolerated by my estate.”
Cyrus sighed and leaned back in his chair, remarking. “Some may call that attitude stubborn and short-sighted, I see it as a reflection of the best parts of Potter. Play by their game, reap the rewards… And with Malfoy’s money tied up in so much political dealing to keep his Death Eater friends out of custody, you make an excellent case for switching sides.” Piercing Harry with a stare he’d only known from Daphne, Cyrus offered. “I’m going to move all of my supply lines to companies held by the Potter Estate. This should net you a fair sum of gold, and a tacit approval by one of the largest Undecided political powerhouses in the Wizengamot. However, I want assurance.”
Harry tilted his head, not caring for the money, but curious as to how much this extra backing would do for his fight against the Death Eaters. “What can I offer you?”
The Lord sighed as he explained, a shamed look in his eye. “My dealings have been made on the assumption that House Black would be the strongest of our age. With Narcissa Black marrying Lucius Malfoy, I threw my lot in with them, ensuring my family’s continued prosperity and safety at the expense of my morality. With this offer, I’m putting them all at risk. You can understand, if not as a peer, then as a man, how much those you love matters to you.”
Harry mulled over his words for a bit, digesting the position the jovial man was in. Hating the system, but complicit in it to keep his family safe. “I… See. So, you’re asking for my help in keeping your family safe? I can offer an oath of protection, that any who mess with you mess with Potter.”
Cyrus nodded slowly, continuing. “And Daphne? What would you do for her, given the position she’s already in having accepted your gift?”
Now he knew what Cyrus was getting at, and with a small snort, Harry leaned forward and fixed him with an eye. “I will not be making her into a hostage between us, Lord Greengrass.” With his name reverted, Cyrus knew the position Harry was taking. “Daphne will receive my protection, whether you move your supplies to me or not. She’s a friend, not a bride-for-sale.”
Cyrus, for his part, smiled with a hint of contrite apology. “Yet, if you found yourself in that position naturally?”
That put Harry on the back foot, and as he was stumbling over his words, Cyrus raised his hand in a motion of peace. “I apologize for any perceived slight, if I were to be willing to sell Daphne, I’d be having this conversation with Draco Malfoy. No, as a father, I can say with certainty that you’re Daphne’s most likely first crush, though she may not know it yet.”
Harry hid his blush behind his hand as he responded. “W-With all respect, we both know she could do a lot better.”
Cyrus chuckled, leaning forward with an encouraging smile. “Better politically? I doubt it, we both know you need help in that field and she’s been trained from age six to take over the family, she’ll love having access to your resources. Better magically? You have been dueling together for coming on a year, a doubles team would’ve disbanded long ago if they were incompatible. Better emotionally? You’ve been a constant companion, even to her sister, the most important thing in her life. You give her the space and time she needs to work things out in her own head, and don’t overstep boundaries you know exist.” He raised his glass to Harry slightly. “You’re good for her son, don’t let any pureblood doctrine tell you otherwise.”
He stood up, taking the mouthful of cognac he’d poured before smacking his lips and turning to Harry with a smile. “But that’s neither here nor there. You have my word, I won’t be interfering with you and Daphne’s relationship, wherever that may lead.”
Harry nodded with a smile, ignoring his untouched cognac as he stood and took the man’s hand in a shake. If he was any more perceptive, he would’ve noticed that Cyrus didn’t mention anything about his wife’s interference…
Chapter Text
“Hmm, lovely quality, but I must say your robes are a touch boring.”
Harry snorted in laughter at his headmaster as he looked over his outfit in the mirror, cutting an unusual image. Today was the day of the Greengrass New Year’s Ball, apparently quite the social event according to his professors. Across from the two, Snape adjusted his simple, utilitarian dress robes with a slight frown. “We both know your standard of boring is considered outlandish by all but the shamanistic tribes Albus, do not kid yourself.” He turned to Harry with an inspecting eye before nodding. “Your robes are acceptable, though be prepared for Ms Greengrass’ discerning eye.”
To his credit, it seemed that Snape was considered enough of a figure in high-society to warrant his own invitation to the ball. Considering he was a Master Potioneer, and had likely made some friends using his cut of the Basilisk to advance potions science massive leaps in the past year, it wasn’t too outlandish that some would want to court his favour. Harry nodded, replying as he fiddled with his basilisk fang cufflinks, an express order from Totts. “Thank you professor. Are you certain a gift for the family isn’t necessary?”
Upon hearing of Harry’s invitation to the ball, Snape appeared to have taken exception to his relative lack of broad Pureblood society knowledge. While Dumbledore had coached him in speaking in front of the Wizengamot and it’s peers, Harry didn’t exactly know the subtle science of hobnobbing, and Snape had seen fit to make sure he wouldn’t embarrass himself at the function, or rather, embarrass Daphne. Snape nodded with a sigh. “Why do I bother… Yes you nitwit, being seen currying favour like that in public is considered garish at a ball. Should you wish to give them a token of appreciation, it is to be done after the fact.”
Nodding uneasily, Harry joined Snape at the floo in Dumbledore’s office as the man tossed in a pinch of powder. Smiling that ever mysterious smile, the headmaster waved them away as Snape stepped in and called out ‘Greengrass Manor!’, disappearing in a flash of green. Before Harry could make to join him, Dumbledore put a hand on his shoulder, a kind look in his eyes. “Remember dear boy, this may be a high-society function, but you are there to enjoy a lovely evening with Ms Greengrass. It would do my heart some good to have you come back smiling with feet sore from dancing.”
Harry gave the man a nod, replying before he stepped into the green fire. “Of course Albus, can’t have the ‘Next Paragon of the Light’ be a misery guts. Greengrass Manor!”
Falling backwards, as he’d beaten into his own mind, Harry found himself stood in the familiar living room of Daphne’s home. Snape, for his part, had already integrated himself with Cyrus and the two men were discussing something or other with muted smiles. Harry watched them, wondering what their relationship was before he found his eyes drifting to the doorway, and his breath caught in his throat.
Daphne was stood there, resplendent and imposing and all things elegant in a dark green ball-gown. Her hair, usually straight-combed or tied back for duelling or potions, was up in waves as makeup accentuated her aristocratic features gently. He felt a little underdressed just being in the same room as her, let alone being her… Date to the function. Despite that, she walked over and offered him her hand. “Harry, you clean up well.”
He took a deep breath, the lukewarm compliment reminding him that it was just Daphne, not some temptress spirit he’d learned about in Lupin’s classes. Giving her his trademark smile, he gently brought the hand to his mouth, pretending to kiss it as Snape had instructed. “And you look as lovely as ever Daphne.”
She gave him a gentle smile, turning to stand by his side and looping her arm around his in a practiced motion. “So, enjoy your Christmas celebrations once you left? I must say, Father seemed in higher spirits once he’d had his chat with you.”
Indeed, Cyrus seemed thrilled by the integrity Harry had shown, and obviously it’d carried over into the rest of their day’s celebrations after he’d made his way back to Hogwarts. “Standard dealings, he’s interested in joining whatever I’ve got going on in exchange for protection from those who’d be less than thrilled by the fact.”
Daphne blinked as she giggled, mentioning with a fond sigh. “I’ve been trying to get that out of him for the past week, and here you are, giving it away freely. You could’ve had me wrapped around myself trying to get it out of you.”
Harry chortled, giving her a small smile. “Well, as you said, I’d be lost without you. Besides, isn’t it just what I’d been giving you after you spun those boots but on a bigger scale?”
She nodded, tilting her head curiously. “I suppose so. While you and Dumbledore are allied, any attack on your peers is an attack on him, it’s a good deterrent. And as long as Dumbledore holds his power until your majority, which I doubt will be a problem, anyone seeking succor from yourself will be well-protected.”
He understood that well. Until he was 17 and had all his resources, all he could be is a rallying point for the good people of Britain to declare themselves under his protection. But, if that’s what the more politically attuned in his life thought was best, then he’d take their advice. “Well, in any case, I’ll give you the full rundown back at school. Anything you’d like to make me aware of before we head to the hall?”
Daphne hummed, clearing her throat. “Well, Pureblood high-society will be in attendance, namely Bones, Fletchley, Finch, Li, and assorted others. The Light faction hasn’t held a new-years ball since the Blood War, while Malfoy and his ilk are holding one for their families. At least we won’t have to deal with them tonight.”
Harry breathed a sigh of relief at the news. “Makes it easier to get along with people… Oh, and is it a bad time to mention I don’t know how to dance?”
To her credit, she just smiled and looked up at him fondly. “Don’t worry, I’d assumed. We’ll have a quick practice in my room, I expect you’ll pick it up quickly, it’s incredibly similar to dueling footwork.”
Harry snorted, internally wondering just how much Daphne knew about him just from his manner. It wasn’ long before they were walking into a stark, aristocratic bedroom with the only hint of personality being a bookshelf and a small potion lab in the corner. It seemed to suit their purposes well though, considering the soft wooden floors and wide empty space. She gently laid her hand on his elbow, instructing succinctly. “Hand on my waist and hold me close. It’s not… Comfortable, but expected.”
Taking a deep breath to steady himself, he held Daphne in the instructed manner, doing his best to hold her gaze. “Now, hold my right hand in your left and extend as such.” She raised their clasped hands, not making a massive profile, but obviously serving some such purpose. “The goal of tonight is to make no bad impressions, not blow people away. As such, follow me in this simple waltz, and we’ll make it out the other end.”
Harry nodded, not trusting his voice as Daphne started leading him around in a box. Their feet tapped occasionally, but she was right, the practice was eerily similar to dueling footwork as, in a few minutes time, he’d adjusted and was now holding his own with her. She seemed mightily pleased as they continued to ‘practice’, her gaze lifting to his with a small challenge. “I see you’re not quite so unexperienced. Shall we attempt a twirl?”
He raised his eyebrow, the embarrassment having faded a while back. “Sure. Lift hands above you, let you spin, back into position after the beat?”
She didn’t give him a response beyond pushing their hands up, and Harry took that as his cue, lifting her hand and letting it go so that only her fingers were spinning against his palm. As easy as it had happened, she slid back into position, and the two picked up on the waltz with almost no hiccup. She let out a small giggle, noting bemusedly. “If I didn’t know better, I’d say you were a prince of fairy-tale legend. Rich, politically and magically powerful, a dancer, a hero…”
Harry sighed in mock-defeat, teasing her back. “And I suppose you’re the evil witch sent to ensnare me?”
She stamped into his foot, making him jump in pain as she grinned viciously. “More than you know. Alright, shall we go and make our impression?”
He pouted up at her before sighing with a nod, shaking the pain out of his foot. “Alright, you bloody…” He offered her his arm, which she took with a ‘hmph’ before leading him out of her bedroom and back down to the living room. Snape, Cyrus, and now Asphodel and Astoria were chatting amicably before they looked up at their approach. Asphodel, without missing a beat, spoke up with a teasing lilt. “I suppose you both enjoyed your ‘practice?’”
Daphne let out an aghast gasp, sputting. “M-Mother!? H-Honestly…”
Snape also joined in with a discomforted hum. “Asphodel, with all respect, these are my students. I’d thank you to leave such… Insinuations out of earshot, lest I find myself ill before the night’s events.”
The mother giggled and waved him off. “Oh Severus, you know fine well what ‘political dealings’ go on in the 5th year Slytherin dorms. At least I can trust Harry here to respect her wishes, right dear?”
Cyrus groaned, running a hand down his face as Astoria stuck out her tongue. “I’m with Professor Snape, we all have much better things to hear about than… That.”
With a clap, Harry got all their attention as his face burned red. “And that, Astoria, is the smartest thing that’s been said all night.” Turning, he asked Cyrus. “Where do you need us and when?”
The man looked incredibly grateful for the distraction from his daughter’s lovelife, and explained with a smile. “Daphne can lead you to the ball room, myself and Asphodel will be making the opening speech before introducing you. I… Am sorry, but tonight, you publicly align with the Greengrasses in a much more official sense.”
Harry snorted, nudging Daphne in the side. “I think I’ve had enough chances to back out of this already.”
Cyrus grinned as he stood up, taking Asphodel’s arm in his as Astoria and Snape fell in step with them. “Well, best of luck. Daphne, five minutes until you enter.”
They seemed to walk through one of the walls, and Harry could hear a muted cheering as he stared at the offending wall in incredulation. Daphne noticed and smiled. “Perfect camouflage. Makes for a very exciting entrance. And… Harry, allow me to ask without the other eyes.” He hummed, indicating for her to go ahead. She sighed and dipped her head. “I appreciate all you have done for me, Astoria, and even my Mother and Father. You didn’t need to play along with my ploy, yet you did, and now here you are about to welcome my family into your coalition in a place of power as a result. Do you seriously not wish to have Granger in this position? Even Bones may be a more appropriate choice than the heiress to a mercantile neutral house.”
Harry watched her out of the corner of his eye, watching her expression turn more and more sullen. It was clear that, after the wizengamot session, she’d come to understand the power and position he held over not just Hogwarts, but the Wizengamot and Wizarding Britain as a whole. With a small sigh, he hesitated for a second before his hand dipped, intertwining his fingers with her. “Daphne, you really need to learn when to shut your gob.”
She looked up at him with a start as he explained with a laugh. “Hell, I was just about to seal the deal, and here you go asking if I have any doubts. What happened to that Slytherin cunning?” Shaking his head, he gave her as reassuring smile as he could as he insisted. “Ron’s fun, Hermione’s great, but you’re you. Who else would I want as my friend in the Wizengamot than the woman I fight alongside in the duelling ring, who helped me fix my potions grade, who can give me insights into all the political dealings that I’ve got no clue about? Neutral or not, you’re still the best choice.”
Daphne gave a small giggle, asking again. “Even if the population is going to think that we’re in a marriage contract, whether we say so or not?”
He snorted, thinking she was just having him on before he caught the serious look in her eye. “Wait… Really? That’s their first conclusion?”
She nodded insistently. “It’s true. Anything that has looked like the situation we’re in now has always been predated by a marriage contract between two houses. And well… Yeah, they’re going to expect a lot from… Us.”
Harry sighed, running a hand through his hair and going silent. Daphne averted her eyes, knowing that even if this was the end of her house’s allegiance with Potter, she’d be able to sleep at night knowing that she hadn’t trapped him for the next four years of Hogwarts… “Eh, could be worse…”
Before she could reply, the clock struck 9pm, and Daphne let out an uncharacteristic gulp as she pulled him towards the wall. “Well, here goes nothing.”
Harry walked through, his eyes closed much like he did when he took the Hogwarts Express, and found himself standing in front of about fifty different people in a small, yet undeniably lovely ballroom. A thick, bottle-green crystal chandelier hung from the ceiling as enchanted instruments crescendo’d at their arrival.
He felt particularly mortified at being this much in the spotlight, but Daphne seemed to take to it well enough, her face a perfectly molded smile as she politely waved to the assembled families below. They slowly made their way down, their pace no more than a step a second, until they arrived at the dancefloor, and Daphne smoothly rearranged them into their position as the instruments flew back to a group of musicians at the back of the hall on a small stage. She gently tilted her head to whisper in his ear, her usual teasing tone putting him at ease. “If you stomp on my toes, it’s a blood feud.”
Harry chuckled back, whispering as they fell back into the easy waltz he’d just been introduced to. “What does that make earlier? A blood tiff?”
Despite herself, she giggled naturally, and a few of those more familiar with the Greengrass heiress were surprised by the genuine amusement she showed as they twirled around the dancefloor, letting the music guide their steps. It wasn’t long before more joined them, and the hall was abuzz with dancing and merriment. Eventually, the third song came to a halt, and Daphne fanned her face as Harry readjusted his tie, wondering if the hall had gotten hotter.
In sync, the two moved to the side of the hall, where platterfuls of fingerfood and sparkling champaign was poured by the flute. She daintily lifted two of them, offering one to a surprised Harry before she explained, her usual tone now more… Soft. “We’ve earned it, besides, it’s legal as long as it doesn’t go too far.”
Harry chuckled and took it with a nod of thanks, taking a sip of the sparkling wine. It danced along his tongue, and while it was pleasant, he couldn’t say he had a natural taste for it. Daphne took her own sip, her eyes watching him the whole time as he gazed at the trail of bubbles rising from the etchings.
Eventually, she couldn’t take it as the clock struck 10pm, and Daphne whispered. “Harry… We both know what’s… Expected at midnight.”
He blinked in surprise, having remained entranced by the champaign for a bit longer than he’d expected. “At midnight… What do you mean?”
She punched his arm gently, much to his chagrin as she continued. “You know what happens at midnight you insufferable…”
Harry sighed, leaning back against the table and whispering apologetically. “No, seriously, I’ve… Not really been to any New Years Parties.” He smiled as he remembered the cozy nights in the cupboard, after stealing a few cocktail sausages when he was preparing the Dursley’s platters. He’d made sure to make them last all night, right up until everyone screamed ‘Happy New Years!’ when he’d had the last one. “My aunt and uncle were… Not exactly kid friendly.”
Daphne’s eyes widened before she sighed in frustration, not at him, but herself. “A-Ah… Well, traditionally, there’s a toast with your drink and then a…” She turned red as she turned her head. “Coupling.”
He tried to parse her words, before he cottoned on with a small reddening of his own cheeks. “Oooh, so that’s why Dudley always screamed ‘Eww’… Reckon we can escape and pretend like we wanted to do it in private?”
She blinked at just how bold he was, but it was an acceptable scheme. Despite herself, she couldn’t help but be slightly, ever-so-slightly disappointed at the turn of events, but- “Sorry Harry, not as the Host’s Daughter’s date.”
Daphne’s eyes widened as she turned her head to see her mother staring at them like the cat that caught the canary. “M-Mother!?” Harry jumped as well, before turning back with a small smile. “A-Ah, sorry Asphodel, guess it was too much to hope…”
She tutted as Daphne turned pale, knowing exactly what was coming and her date being too genuine to see it for what it was. “No matter Harry. For what it’s worth, it may be as chaste as Daphne chooses, but it would be rather improper for you to return after midnight together. It has… Certain connotations, hmm?”
Harry nodded along, understanding where she was coming from, but just off the mark. “Of course. I guess it would look a little ‘obvious’ if we suddenly needed to go, and then came back just after.”
He thought it would be obvious they didn’t kiss, Daphne knew her mother was talking about a few bases down the line, and she couldn’t have been any more vitriolic as she nigh-on demanded. “Ah, you should dance with Mother.” She stepped away, her champaign flute squeaking under her grip. “I’ll go and see if I cannot find Bones, I’d been meaning to catch up with her.”
With that, Daphne was gone, and Asophodel sighed as she offered Harry her hand with a soft smile. “That girl… Well, shall we?”
Harry nodded, slightly more awkward, but being as tall as he was now not particularly under-sized for the ensuing waltz. Once they were comfortable, Asphodel asked curiously. “So, if I may, what are your honest opinions about my daughter?”
He hummed in thought, wondering just how much to say, before he remembered that anything he told Asphodel, Daphne likely already gleaned from his manner. “Well, she’s insanely talented, in school and in the dueling ring. Professor Flitwick thinks that, as long as we work together well enough, there’s no reason we won’t win the doubles tournament in the summer.”
Asphodel giggled, and he realized exactly where Daphne got her enchanting laugh as she explained. “Oh sweetheart, not that, I want to know what you think of her as a friend and woman.”
Harry quirked his eyebrow, before things started to fall into place. Her assertions he come and visit, the way she made sure the two were in the hall for the k-kiss, Daphne escaping at the earliest opportunity… “Ma’am…”
She tutted, patting his side. “Come now, it’s not everyday a boy catches my little Daffy’s eye. Let a mother hear, okay?”
He sighed and offered, glad he could hear the song coming to an end. “She’s… Beautiful, but that’s not a surprise to anyone. The way she works in the potions lab is expert, like… You can’t take your eyes off her. I never feel like I can keep up with her in conversations, but it’s exciting in a way, knowing that she has the upper hand.” He captured her gaze again, pleading. “Is that enough?”
The song came to an end, and Asphodel held his gaze for the longest moment before she cupped his cheek, whispering in a caring way. “Don’t think she always has you at a disadvantage dear. She’s more vulnerable than you think, and that’s not a bad thing.”
With that, Asphodel took his arm, pulling him away towards a gaggle of ladies hanging around a table laden with wine and cakes. “Now, making your splash in the wizengamot is all well and good, but Claire has been dying to meet you.”
More than anything, Harry wished Sirius Black would show up, just to end his suffering after the fifteenth joke about him and Daphne…
It was only an hour or so later that he managed to escape, making the excuse of going to check in with Cyrus much to Asphodel’s chagrin. Taking a deep breath of non-perfumed air, he walked over to the man as he chatted with Snape at the head of the room. Not in a corner, unbefitting of a host, but not in the middle. He smiled at the boy’s approach, and Snape let out what might’ve been a laugh as he teased. “I see you’ve escaped Asphodel’s tender mercies?”
Harry gave him a glare as he took a glass of cool water from the table, sipping from it for a second. “Don’t think I didn’t notice you hiding when they started looking for you. Traitor on the first night…”
Cyrus let out a roaring laugh as he patted Harry on the back. “Traitor though I may be, I’m not the one who had to suffer through that! Call it a rite of passage as a man in High-Society, learn what the ladies get up to, and then realize you’ll never be able to handle it.”
The boy shuddered as the clock struck 11:50, and Cyrus sighed in happiness as an elf popped up next to him, and he whispered an instruction before it popped away. The champaign was all refilled, and upon noticing the time, everyone in the hall went to grab a new glass, their old ones vanishing. Harry, for his part, took another flute and began scanning over the crowd for his... For Daphne. He hadn’t seen her since he’d been taken hostage by Asphodel, and was wondering where she’d gotten to.
“H-Harry!”
It was a little later, 11:57, when she finally appeared. It seemed she’d been running, and as she came to a halt next to him, he had to stabilize her before she tripped over her high-heels, her body close to his. Needless to say, it was a very unusual sight, and he asked curiously. “Daphne? What’s wrong, what’s-?”
She held his ear to her mouth, whispering. “Susan Bones and Hannah Abbot are bloody demons! I just sat through an hour of questioning, teenage girl questioning!”
Despite himself, seeing her look this haggard and terrified, he found himself laughing lightly as he teased back. “Better than helping the fresh meat with your mother and the sharks she calls her friends?”
Daphne shuddered in horror as she managed to stand under her own power, but remained close to him as she scanned over the ballroom, looking for her tormentors. “It’s a toss-up…” She sighed, accepting his flute as Harry went to grab another, the final minute beginning. “I swear, the way they went on about tonight, you’d think they didn’t have their own dates. Poor boys must be sick with worry looking for them.”
Harry, having endured an hour of teasing, found himself a little more numb to it all as he replied. “Like I wasn’t? Oh woe is me, jilted at New Years by my ‘Fated Lover’, as Lady Fairbrooke called me.”
She smacked his arm without any heat as she replied grumpily. “Oh put a sock in it you big baby, you’ll get your kiss.”
Harry blinked as it came to thirty seconds to midnight. “U-Um, what? Can’t we just, I dunno, pretend? Everyone else will be busy with their own, right?”
Daphne stalled for a second before she coughed into her glove, her face reddening. “Well, that m-may have been an option, b-but I… May… Havebeendaredtogiveyouaproperkiss.”
Daphne couldn’t believe herself as she explained the situation to her partner. Susan, being Susan, had asked if she was going to kiss Harry tonight. Daphne, being Daphne, had given a non-answer, silently begging for escape from the questioning. And, of course, Hannah being Hannah, had sworn her to the task on cupid’s honour. What kind of girl didn’t get competitive about this kind of thing, especially at their age! Daphne, of course, was below such things, but when faced with an obvious challenge in her own home no less…
Yeah, she just got defensive again…
The two were silent as it came to ten seconds to midnight, and Harry turned to Daphne with an unreadable expression. Her breath caught in her throat as he cupped her chin, her heart starting to race as she wondered what Harry would do with this new information. Would he take the opportunity? Steal her first kiss in front of everyone like an absolute rogue? She had to admit, with his hair slightly mussed from dancing, he did look rather attractive in those robes…
“5!”
The lords, buzzed from their drinks, began a chant amongst themselves, Cyrus throwing away propriety and joining in.
“4!”
Asphodel and the ladies went to find their husbands, weaving around the crowd to find their men.
“3!”
The younger pairs shuffled their feet, unable to look their ‘dates’ in the eye as they plucked up their courage.
“2!”
Harry leaned closer, and Daphne felt her knees go weak as her lips parted…
“1!”
… And when he ghosted his lips against her cheek for just a moment, he leaned back and whispered, that kind, loveable, and at the moment utterly-punchable face falling into a smile. “Your first kiss shouldn’t be a dare-“
“YOU DOLT!”
And the slap mark Harry had for the rest of the night was the talk of the ball.
Notes:
YOU THINK I WOULDN'T?
YOU THINK I'D JUST LET IT START THERE SO THE RELATIONSHIP HAS TIME TO NATURALLY GROW?YOU'VE GOT ANOTHER HALF A YEAR OF PINING, BUCKLE YOUR FUCKLES IT'S FILLER TIME
Chapter Text
Harry lowered his head again as he sat in herbology, this time, across from Susan and Hannah as they giggled under their breaths while taking glancing looks at him. It wasn’t just them, every Pureblood in the school seemed to have learned of his mishap with Daphne on New Years as they went about their first day of lessons in the new year. Professor Sprout, being one of the more forgiving teachers while she wasn’t lecturing, seemed content to let the class chat as she helped Neville with his Cumberland Threespine.
Sighing, he stroked the last of the spines, making the mushroom puff spores into a waiting vial before looking up at the two Hufflepuffs with an annoyed look. “Anything to say, Bones, Abbot?”
They stood stock straight before Susan gave him a nervous laugh. “N-Nothing, right Hannah?”
Her friend gave a nod that was a little too quick as Harry labelled his vials, continuing with an unimpressed tone. “Really? It almost sounds like you’re laughing about myself and Daphne, namely, the consequence of that dare you set her.”
Susan went white as she stammered, obviously caught off guard that he was this irritated, not a good position to find herself especially after he’d started his coalition in the Wizengamot. Gulping, she replied apologetically. “S-Sorry Potter, it’s just… It’s the first time we’ve seen something like that from Greengrass and well…”
Harry finished his classwork as he sighed, crossing his arms and staring her down. In truth, it wasn’t really the dare that got to him, it was the fact there was another rumor about him, with the added downside of Daphne pointedly avoiding his gaze and being caught up in it as well. “Look, you’ve had your laugh, but she’s got enough on her plate as is.”
Shaking his head, he remembered the rest of the night after the ill-fated kiss. With Daphne retreating somewhere, he’d been left with his thoughts, the champaign, and the memory of her words to him before they’d entered the ball. She felt guilty about their involvement, or rather, her pushing for it? He really didn’t know how to feel about it, she was entitled to her feelings on the matter, even if he’d assured her it was fine. On top of that, working towards becoming her father’s successor in all matters, and Astoria’s situation on top of that? It’d be too much for him to handle, too much pressure from too many people who were expecting big things from her.
Turning his attention back to Susan and Hannah, he beseeched them, letting off on the intensity. “You’ve had your laugh, I’m sure there’s fresher gossip to laugh about.”
Susan shook her head, looking mildly ashamed as she finished up her work as well. “No, no you’re right. I shouldn’t be gossiping, I certainly wouldn’t want it to be me.” Clearing her throat, she finished diplomatically. “I’m sorry Harry, it won’t happen again.”
He gave her a small smile, nodding back. “Thank you Susan, I’m sure it won’t.”
Unbeknownst to them, it seemed that they’d made a bit of a scene, and by the time Harry looked around more than one gaze was averted. It didn’t feel great being feared like this, but maybe some of Daphne’s severity had rub off on him. Not a bad thing per say, it wasn’t like he’d ripped into Susan too bad, just enough for them to hold their tongues about something that didn’t concern them.
The class ended, and the classes went out to lunch. Harry fell in step with Ron and Hermione, who’d been working together a little too far away to really catch the word about his and Susan’s moment. It wasn’t long after they’d started eating that an unusual visitor approached them, a fifth year Hufflepuff with a charming smile and kind eyes. “Hey Potter, Weasley, Granger. Mind if I sit?”
Hermione had to hide a blush as she responded. “O-Of course Diggory, here.” She shuffled to the side, opening a space in front of Harry. He slid into the seat, but didn’t take any food as he began, looking over at Harry. “Just wanted to say thank you for not giving it to Susan too hard.”
Ron choked on his lunch as Hermione buried her face in her book, the innuendo not lost on either as Harry snorted and responded. “No need for it, proportional response and whatnot. Sorry, I don’t think we’ve been introduced?”
The boy blinked before running his hand through his hair, replying with a chastised grin. “Sorry, that was rude of me. Cedric Diggory, I’m a fifth year prefect for Hufflepuff. Susan’s a good friend of mine, and you’ve saved her a proper talking to from her Aunt by not making it any bigger than it needed to be. Thought I’d thank you for myself, and um…” He looked a little like he’d just tasted lemon as he finished. “I’ve got a little sway in Hufflepuff, I’ll try and help stop the gossip where I can.”
Judging from his appearance, and Hermione’s reaction to his presence, Harry could only chuckle as he imagined where his ‘sway’ came from. Reaching out, he offered his hand with a cordial smile. “I’d appreciate that Cedric, I’m guessing you’ve had your own share of gossip about yourself?”
The boy laughed as he took his hand, shaking it once. “Like you wouldn’t believe Harry. Becoming prefect was enough, add that to Hufflepuff Quidditch captain? It’s like every week there’s a new girl I’ve jilted.” He stood up, giving him a final nod. “I’ll catch you around mate.”
As he walked back to Hufflepuff’s table, Harry found himself on the end of Hermione’s questions. Explaining as much of the situation as he could, she just huffed as she got into her familiar ‘thinking’ pose, supporting her chin with the heel of her palm. “I see… Was it really necessary though? I’d hate to start a bother like that…”
Ron shook his head, replying after he’d swallowed his food. “Necessary? No, but it’s all in the strategy Hermione. It’s not just this gossip Hermione, anything about him and Greengrass is now off-limits as far as the mild gossipers are concerned.” He turned his head over to where Lavender Brown and Romilda Vane were doing their ritual exchange of classroom gossip down the table. “And the more dedicated ones’ll at least keep it out of earshot.”
Harry hummed in agreement, wiping his hand with his napkin. “Professor Snape gave me a lecture or two on Pureblood etiquette and stuff, being pacifist is an option, but it makes your allies look weak, not just yourself. And when you become the easy entry to Albus Dumbledore’s ring of protection, you can’t be seen as ‘weak’ or aggressive, just… Firm.”
Hermione nodded, continuing to mull it over before he found a new guest walking up to him from behind. “Hey, Harry?”
Turning around, his smile softened as he saw Astoria giving him a small wave. “Hey yourself Astoria, what’s up?”
She scuffed her boot against the ground as she asked beseechingly. “Well um, the girl’s said that the Winterfairies were dancing on the Black Lake right now. I know we’ve still got lunch to go, but they might be done soon and I can’t find Daphne so…”
Without another word, Harry stood up, grabbing a sandwich and sliding an apple into his pocket. “Let’s go then, can’t say I’ve seen them either.” Turning back to Ron and Hermione, he tilted his head towards the door. “You two want to join?”
They exchanged knowing looks before they stood up, Ron roughly wiping his face with his own napkin before dropping it on his plate. “Sounds good.”
Harry gave them appreciative smiles as Astoria fell in step with them, almost skipping from the excitement. They reached the entrance hall, and once the doors opened, Harry winced at the cold. Taking out his wand, he quickly put a heating charm on Astoria before casting one on himself, Ron doing the same for Hermione and himself. Letting out a content sigh, Harry noticed the ice coating the stones before humming, offering his hand to Astoria, one eye on Ron and Hermione as they waited for his lead. “Looks a bit slippy...”
She looked at it in surprise before picking up on what he was looking at. Grinning, she took his hand, letting him support her as they walked out. It didn’t take a genius to realize Ron had done the same as they walked behind them, and Harry had to admit he felt a little pride in playing wingman. It wasn’t a long trek down to the Black Lake as he cast a few ‘Pyra’ curses, sending out waves of heat to carve a path in the snow.
Soon enough, they were down at the Black Lake, and Astoria’s eyes lit up as they saw the small, waifish fairies skating around on the shimmering surface, sending up small beacons of light like fireflies. Even if it wasn’t the most impressive show, Harry had to admit there was a beauty in the seasonal performance as he dried out a small chunk of land for them all to stand together in. Harry let go of Astoria’s hand as she walked up to get a closer look, laughing excitedly while Ron and Hermione came up behind him, a knowing look on the former’s face. “Alright there, Big Brother Harry?”
He snorted, digging his elbow into Ron’s side as Hermione sighed fondly, resting her cheek against Ron’s shoulder. “Oh come off it, you know he’s right Harry. Could you imagine Ron doing the same for Ginny in this cold?”
Harry sighed as he stuck his hands in his pockets, idly wondering if he should refresh Astoria’s warming charm as she was surrounded by the curious fae. Winterfairies weren’t a malicious species, and even if there was one, the wards on Hogwarts wouldn’t let them in. “If she was in Astoria’s situation, I’m sure he would.” He turned to give Ron a grin. “Actually, I’m the one who willingly went into a stinky snake pit with Professor Snape to get Ginny back. Guess I’m the better big brother here.”
Ron barked a laugh as he responded, clapping him on the shoulder. “Watch it, Mum and Dad consider you part of the family, and I’m older than you. Can’t be a better big brother than your own.” He sighed as he shook his head, responding with a voice full of love. “Mate, don’t think I’m having you on here. Only brothers who did this kind of thing for me were Bill and Charlie, and they’re as good as they get.”
With that on his mind, Harry turned back to Astoria with a smile that began to fall as he noticed her clutching her head. It wasn’t long before it was clear it wasn’t just a headache from the cold, and Ron and Hermione were hot on Harry’s heels as he rushed over and grabbed her before she stumbled over into the ice. The Winterfairies fussed around him as Harry turned Astoria over in his arms, his eyes widening as he saw her pupils seize and shiver in her eyes, the arrhythmic thrashing of her small body in his arms. It was… Harrowing, but he didn’t have time to hesitate as his wand jumped out of his holster, and he pointed it to her head as he incanted rhythmically. “Aufer Clausus.”
He felt the familiar pull of the Embolectomy charm, and a dark clump formed at the tip of his wand as she fell calm in his arms, her breathing stabilizing as he holstered his wand, the grime going unnoticed as he hoisted her into his arms, turning back to Ron and Hermione. “I’ll get her to the hospital wing. Ron.” He turned to the redhead. “Could you go and find Madam Pomfrey and Professor Snape in the great hall, he’s a friend of the Greengrasses. Hermione.” He turned to the brunette, who seemed surprised at his sudden authority. “Find Daphne, take her to the Hospital Wing and tell her everything that happened.”
They didn’t need to speak as they rushed in front of him back towards the castle. Harry huffed as he power-walked back towards the castle, walking up the familiar steps towards the Hospital Wing. It wasn’t long after he’d walked in and set her down in a free bed before the two teachers marched in with Ron in tow. Snape gave Harry an approving nod as he stepped back, going to the cabinet on the wall to bring out a potion as Madam Pomfrey cast a few charms over the girl’s quietly sleeping form. “No problems with the charm… Well done Mr. Potter.” Snape walked over, uncorking a gently shimmering, white potion and tilting it into the girl’s mouth as he explained. “A protective tincture, it’ll ensure she rests adequately. She won’t require any healing potions, but this will remove any muscle aches when she awakes.”
Harry signed in relief as Ron gave him a comforting pat on the shoulder, asking quietly. “Is… Is that what Gin looked like? Down there?”
He just nodded, and he could only hear the shuddering gasp behind him as he patted his friend’s hand, offering his own support back. It wasn’t long before Daphne burst in, and Ron took a step back as she rushed up beside Harry, breathing heavily as she grabbed onto his arm for support as she caught her breath. He turned to her, gently tilting her back towards Astoria with a sympathetic smile. This was exactly what she’d been afraid of, and he couldn’t blame her for never wanting to take her eye off her little sister when this could apparently happen at any time.
Eventually, she calmed down as Hermione came in behind her, obviously having taken a more sedate pace. “Daphne.” She looked up at him as Harry assured her. “I caught it immediately, maybe ten seconds before the charm was cast. Professor Snape, Madam Pomphrey?”
They nodded in agreement as Snape offered in a softer tone than Ron and Hermione were used to. “Indeed, she’ll be asleep for another hour or so. I dare say she’ll be able to attend her final lesson.”
Madam Pomphrey nodded in agreement, and Daphne sighed in relief as she put a hand on her chest, feeling her own heartbeat slow. “I see… Thank you, both.” She then turned to Ron, an appreciative smile on her face. “I understand Harry had you inform Madam Pomphrey and Professor Snape? Thank you Weasley, and yourself too Granger.”
They offered her a nod before Ron walked over to Hermione, saying with a surprising amount of tact. “Of course Greengrass, it wasn’t a bother. We’ll give you some space, catch you in DADA, yeah Harry?”
He nodded back with a small smile as the two left, leaving himself and Daphne as Snape gave them a raised eyebrow. “I believe I’ve also fulfilled my purpose here. Potter, Greengrass.”
Madam Pomphrey looked over the quickly emptying Hospital Wing before she caught Snape’s eye, and she chuckled as she finished her scanning charms. “Indeed, I think Astoria here will be quite alright. I’ll be finishing my lunch, but please, come and get me if there’s any developments.”
Harry sighed as she gave him a rather unsubtle wink, and as the door closed, the two were left alone with the asleep Astoria. He went to bring over a stool, setting it down next to Astoria’s bed. Daphne gave him a small nod as she took it, sitting down and putting her face in her hands with a long sigh. “Oh Harry… I don’t deserve you.”
He snorted as he responded, leaning against the wall with his arms crossed across his chest. “It’s just a stool Daphne, and it looks like you ran from the quidditch pitch. Poor Hermione couldn’t even keep up with you.”
She snorted, rather unladylike as she folded her arms across her lap, leaning forward as she looked up at him a little embarrassedly. “Just accept the compliment, you pillock. Did Astoria at least enjoy the Winterfairies?”
Harry chuckled as he replied warmly. “She did, was absolutely enchanted.”
Daphne leaned back, looking up at the ceiling with a fond smile. “I’m glad. She used to love watching them from the window in her bedroom, would always make sure I was there with her. Got the biggest blanket in the manor, got wrapped up together, and enjoyed the lights. She… Never got to see them up close, I’m guessing she was half-way to dancing with them this time?”
He didn’t really know how to respond to that, but eventually, she decompressed and stood up, turning towards him. “Come here.”
Harry blinked before he walked over, only to find himself wrapped in a hug as she buried her face in his neck. Gingerly, he returned the hug, only to feel her shiver as she clung to his back. “A-And now, w-when she finally sees them, she has an attack… And her big sister is nowhere to be found.”
He let out a breath he didn’t know he’d been holding as he supported her. It was the first time he’d seen her really, unreservedly vulnerable… Is this what one of Astoria’s attacks did to Daphne? Every time she heard her sister was in mortal danger, she felt this? He couldn’t imagine. After a moment’s hesitation, he put his hand on the back of her head, gently stroking her hair. She seemed to melt against him as he did so, and after a while, she calmed down enough to pull away, wiping her eyes on the back of her sleeve as she took a final, stabilizing breath. Despite that, she didn’t seem too quick to leave his immediate vicinity as she said ashamedly. “I’m… Sorry for how I acted at the ball.”
Astoria stirred slightly in her bed as Harry responded with a small smile. “If there’s one thing, I learned that night, it’s that even if I don’t know what I did wrong, you’re usually right to be mad. You’ve got a mean slap though, my jaw still hurts.”
She giggled, raising her hand to his cheek to rub her thumb over where she’d struck him. “I’ll take that as a compliment, but rest assured, you were only being a gentleman. I just… Misunderstood some things. My mother was quick to give me a talking to.”
Harry snorted as he gave her a warm smile. “Honestly, I’m happy to call it taking revenge on her after the torture I was put through. She must’ve been up to her neck in snippy comments and simpering half-insults from the other ladies after your performance.”
Daphne let out a full laugh as she cupped his cheek, reaching up to plant a quick kiss on his opposite cheek before stepping back, a slight blush on her face as she turned away and back to Astoria. “Then we’ll call it a collaborative effort, hmm?”
He raised his hand to his cheek, his eyes wide before he shook it off, trying to convince himself it was nothing but a token of appreciation but unable to shake the impression that the kiss was a little… Too comforting to him. Walking over, he maintained a close, but definite distance from her as he replied. “Sure… So, we’re good?”
She nodded, whispering as she reached out to hold Astoria’s hand. “Of course Harry. I um…” Clearing her throat into her other hand, she continued with growing embarrassment. “If I might impose, could you give myself and Astoria some space? I’ve just realized I’m not quite as confident as I thought I was, and I’m probably going to need some time to scream into a pillow.”
Harry stalled for a second before he had to swallow a smile that would undoubtedly set her off. “Let it never be said you’re not candid… Catch you in DADA Daphne.”
She whispered something back as she kept her eyes on Astoria’s face, but he let it go as he walked out into the corridors. Lunch was coming to a close soon, but he couldn’t help but feel full as he palmed the apple in his pocket. He wouldn’t realize it until Ron pointed it out to him after class, but he’d been wearing a smile they’d never seen on him for the rest of the day.
Thursday
“Merlin above! Did you two do anything but study all break?”
Harry and Daphne gasped for breath as they lay on the ground, but Professor Flitwick, for the first time, was actually patting his forehead with a handkerchief. Eventually, Daphne caught her breath and replied. “I… Daresay… You may have just put on some winter weight sir.”
Flitwick chortled as he replied, putting his hands on his hips. “Feeling cheeky today, aren’t you? But I can tell you’ve both improved drastically. At the rate you’re going, I’d be putting galleons down on you two getting to the finals at least.”
The two got up as Harry responded, rolling his shoulders after a particularly brutal Sonorous Scream, a technique that Flitwick employed rarely but to great effect, sent him crashing into the floor. “Well, now I’m curious. We’ve been going on the attack a lot, but we’ve not put you down yet. If we’re going to fully defeat someone, what’re we trying to do?”
Flitwick nodded thoughtfully as he twirled his moustache. “Hmm… An insightful question Mr. Potter. It’s easy to say ‘Allow your partner to cast her spells’, but rarely is a match that simple. If you don’t manage to defeat both at the same time, you run the risk of allowing a defeated foe to regroup, or their ally may heal them and return them to the fight.” Clapping his hands, he announced. “Well, I think now is a good time to introduce you to the concept of Pressure. I’m sure you both understand the term, ensuring your opponent is constantly occupied.”
Harry and Daphne nodded, and Flitwick continued. “To achieve this, it’s important to understand your opponent, what strengths are, and what they’re expecting you to do. A weak mage won’t know what to do against their natural counter, but you won’t be going up against weak mages. They’ll know what their weaknesses are, take it on the chin, and press forward.”
It was a simple concept in theory, but Harry knew after reading through the entirety of the Duelist’s Compendium that there were as many counters as there were styles, maybe more. Flitwick conjured up a chalkboard, enchanting it to perform some kind of animation in crude outlines. “In doubles, the situation is… Slightly different. Two different styles equal twice the counters, and twice the defenses against said counters. It becomes less about your individual knowledge on how to deal with a certain opponent and moves into your ability to quickly understand an opponent’s capabilities, and co-ordinate with your partner to take them down efficiently with a switch-up they can’t respond to.”
He waved his wand, and the animation showed a line being drawn between two ‘X’s that were supposed to designate a team, before the ‘O’s moved in and it was wiped out. “One of the most common is ‘Divide and Conquer’. You’ll create a physical barrier between your opponent’s, overwhelm one with your teammate, and then move to the second. This is a simple strategy, but effective in the right hands. The defense is knowing what to do when you’re separated, not if. Miss Greengrass?”
She hummed, responding. “They need to be intimidated with a quick, flashy spell. A fire-wall perhaps? It would buy Harry enough time to circle around the obstruction and they’d be caught in a pincer. But if they know the spell and it’s limitations…”
Flitwick grinned as he waved his wand, bringing the chalk eraser swirling around his head. “And that’s why we have Silent Casting techniques. Now, you may have heard of non-verbal spells, but Silent Casting encompasses the full ability of a witch or wizard to obscure what their casting from all recognizable marks. So, Mr. Potter, if you would?”
Harry stood up, joining Flitwick as he conjured up a feather and held it in his hand. “I’m sure you remember Wingardium Leviosa? I want you to attempt to cast it, without speaking a word.”
He blinked before shrugging, trusting his teacher as he brought up his wand and tried to cast the spell without the incantation. Sure enough, nothing happened except maybe a little ruffle of the feather from his swish and flick. Flitwick nodded, obviously content with the lackluster performance as he explained. “An incantation, as you may remember, is a sort of ‘Shaping’ tool we use. In every British magical, it’s a sort of… Memory of Merlin that makes these spells do what we expect of them. I’m afraid I’m no expert on the subject, but to cut a long story short, incantations and wand motions are an assistant to shaping your magic. Crucially, it’s not actually causing the magic, just… Helping.”
He turned back to Harry with a smile. “You’re quite strong for your age Mr. Potter, as such, I believe you’ll have no problems with shaping basic magic at this point. Focus, will your spell into levitation.”
It took a second, but Harry nodded, closing his eyes and searching for wherever his ‘magic’ was. Holding his wand out in front of him, he could feel a sort of… Tug towards the instrument, and with a deep breath, he screamed ‘LEVITATE!’ in his mind towards it. It jumped, almost like it’d been shocked, and the spell lanced out towards the Professor. “M-Mr. Potter!”
Opening his eyes, he saw his professor hoisted into the air by his hand, his wand calming in his hand. Daphne, for her part, was holding in a laugh as Flitwick dangled pathetically. “Would you be so kind as to cancel the spell? Verbally, I’d think.”
Harry gulped before cancelling the spell, whispering the incantation embarrassedly as Flitwick drifted to the floor. The professor smoothed out his robes before turning to Daphne with a chortle, motioning her up. “Well, Mr. Potter appears to have the basics down. In lieu of detention, I daresay Mr. Potter would make for a more durable test subject for your own spell Ms. Greengrass, hmm?”
Even though he knew the Professor was just kidding, Harry sighed as he turned to Daphne, opening his arms to let the spell hit him. “Alright… Hit me with your best shot Daphne.”
She grinned, almost ferally, as she mulled over her choices. It wasn’t long before she settled on her test spell, and raising her wand, she made a distinct horizontal sweep that he couldn’t quite place. Flitwick watched her work, before breaking down in snickers as Daphne pulled out a cloth and wiped her wand with a satisfied grin. “It seems I’ve got a knack for it as well.”
Harry didn’t feel any different, but it was clear the spell had worked. Eventually, he relaxed, asking amusedly. “Alright, I give, what’d you do to-?”
The door opened, and their headmaster walked through only to blink in surprise. “Lady Greengrass? What in the world are you wearing?”
“DAPHNE!?”
Chapter 13
Notes:
I lived bitch
Chapter Text
"Mr Potter… Mr Potter!"
Harry doubled back as he heard his Head of House call out to him. It'd been a long day, with Herbology, Care of Magical Creatures, and Ancient Runes taking two periods apiece, and after a quiet dinner, he'd found himself being called back. Waving to Ron and Hermione, he turned to join her as the rest of the students filtered away. "Yes, Professor?"
She gave him a nod before turning her head back toward the hall. "Thank you. Now, I understand you have a dueling practice with Fillius this evening, but Albus decided that this would be necessary. Please follow me to the headmaster's office."
He tilted his head curiously, wondering what was going on as he stepped in line with her. The castle, ever so slowly, was warming again as they approached February, and now, the foggy mist that the dementors cast across the castle was more natural as the moon rose in the sky. A quick trip from the Great Hall later, Harry stepped into Dumbledore's office, a grin on his face as he saw the predicament the man was in. "Well, someone's popular."
Albus, despite his eyebrows being obscured by the pile of letters on his desk, chuckled as he swished his wand and sent another stack of them into a small chest before getting deposited with the other four like it. "If only, my boy, if only. Ever since New Years I've had… More than a few changes to my holdings. Now."
He swished his wand again, and the letters suddenly disappeared into far corners of the office, out of sight. Harry and McGonagall took a seat as Albus pulled something out from under his desk. "As your guardian at Hogwarts, any mail that does not come from a fellow student, a family member, or an official body such as Gringotts or the Ministry of Magic, comes to myself. This ensures any bad actors do not harm you, or your reputation, while you're busy studying. However, I felt this warrented your attention."
Leaning down, he grabbed a package from under his desk. Dropping it on the desk, Harry looked it up and down. It was clearly a broom in dark brown paper with a few splotches on it, but… "Professor, I'm sorry, I'm not interested in being a Seeker any longer."
McGonagall sighed, her eyes distant as Dumbledore chortled with laughter. "No, dear boy, this was not another present from Minerva. I've screened it for danger personally, and considering the circumstances, I thought you should be the one to see it. There are a few more like it for your perusal, all similarly checked."
Harry grinned. Things really were going his way recently. Taking up the package, he went to tear the paper before stopping, grabbing his wand, and focusing on 'lacerate'. A long tear appeared across the package, and McGonagall hummed approvingly as she muttered. "10 points to Gryffindor."
The paper fell away, and Harry gasped as he saw the contents. A new, fresh in the varnish Firebolt Broom, the fastest on the market rolled onto the desk along with a metallic thud. While the broom itself was exciting, his eyes rolled to the muggle tin of tuna that was packaged alongside it. His eyes followed it before grabbing it before it rolled over the edge of the desk, and he lifted it to his eye level. A few dirty fingerprints smeared against the side, it was clear they hadn't been the most clean of admirers… Dumbledore watched him slowly, gauging his reaction before asking with all seriousness. "What does it mean Mr Potter?"
He hummed, setting it down and leaning back. The last time he'd had tinned food was his camping trip, when he'd given one of them to that dog… That big, black, scruffy dog, who looked hungry, right after Sirius Black escaped… "Professor, this came from Sirius Black."
Minerva gasped as she instinctively stood up, putting herself between then broom and Harry. Dumbledore, however, just stayed quiet as he looked over the contents. "I see… On the assumption this did come from Black, then how, and why, did he send such a fanciful gift to yourself? To mock you, to show that he has access to his family's funds again? Or as a tribute to your father, who was an accomplished player himself? The tuna, I guess you have reason to assume Black would know that you'd attribute it to him?"
The thought made Harry sick, but it didn't add up. If Black wanted to kill him, why would he try to spook him like this, and redouble his efforts to protect himself against the murderer? "Pride? Or… Professor, my dad, Professor Lupin, and Black were friends at school right? What did they do while they were there?"
Dumbledore shared a look with McGonagall before sighing and standing up, pacing back and forth. "You see my boy, those three, along with their friend Peter Pettigrew, formed what they called The Marauders. The Messurs Weasley of their age, they pranked, joked, and set Hogwarts alight with fun and chaos. But their biggest accomplishment as schoolboys was their animagus forms. Indeed, they progressed at a blinding pace, achieving their forms over the summer before their fourth year. It was an incredibly impressive feat, even if they did use their skills to escape the castle towards Hogsmead on any weekend they felt like it."
Harry cut in, a smile on his face. "To support Professor Lupin? During his transformations?"
The Headmaster stalled for a second, fixing Harry with a gaze before chuckling. "Miss Greengrass is an excellent influence on you my boy. Yes, to help ease the loneliness and pain of the Werewolf transformation. They became Prongs, Padfoot, and Wormtail, a Stag, a Dog, and a Rat. It warmed my heart, seeing proof positive that the noble houses were losing their adversity to those afflicted by the curse, however slow."
He turned, running his hand along the broom's handle. Harry hummed, starting at the equipment in thought. "It just… When you called me, I'd been having my lunch, and a big black dog I think was Black came up to me begging. I gave him some food, and then you sent that patronus. He must've recognised me, I wasn't hiding my scar or anything. But I think we know what we need to do."
Turning to McGonagall, Harry nodded and said with all seriousness. "I need to talk to Fred and George."
Dumbledore motioned for him to explain, and Harry grinned as he ran a hand through his hair. "They're the pranksters of this generation, and I need to know where the best secret routes in and out of the castle are. If they know, we can check them, look for dog hair or signs that he'd been using them. If he was a prankster, surely he'd know about the routes, and that's how he got into the castle on Halloween."
They were silent for a moment before Harry stood up, rolling his shoulders. "Could you send the rest of the packages to my room professor? I'll let you know if there is anything you two should know about. Good evening professors, I have to get to practice now."
Dumbledore nodded, dismissing him with a twinkle in his eye as Harry escaped the room. Once back down in the bare stone corridor, he sighed, leaning his head against the wall as he pondered on what it all meant. Maybe… Maybe it didn't mean anything, Black was taunting him, and that was that. But he couldn't shake the feeling that something bigger was afoot. After all, if everything was what it was at first glance, the world would be mighty boring.
Putting it out of his mind, he perked himself back up and made for the charms classroom. Maybe some duelling would help him make sense of it all, even if there was little sense to be found. The corridors were quiet now, the students back in their common room or the library for some final hour studying. Arriving at the classroom, he stepped inside to see Daphne staring at him with a wide smile. "Harry, would you kindly grace me with the reason why the second year Slytherin girls, who have been nothing but horrible to Astoria and myself, were crying this morning?"
He snorted in laughter, shrugging innocently. "I could never know what you mean Daphne. After all, I was busy all of yesterday, and the day before that."
She sighed fondly, walking up to him and wrapping him in a hug. It felt much more natural this time, even as he reciprocated it. Mumbling, she said with a content sigh. "Thank you, Astoria was laughing about it all day. Those little vipers are going to be worse though."
Harry pulled back, staring into her eyes as he promised. "Hey, not that I'd know, but I don't think this string of misfortune is over quite yet for them. I'm sure a pair of well-paid guardian angels are looking out for Astoria now."
Daphne let out a gasp of mock aghast before she broke down in giggles, stepping away and stretching. "Oh you are brilliant you. I do hope these guardian angels won't begrudge an offering from myself, for services rendered entirely of their own volition of course?"
He let out a chuckle as he followed her lead, rolling his wand arm back and forward to loosen it up. "Well, of course, if you wanted to come and pay them a visit, I have a sneaking suspicion they may be very interested in any offerings you wish to grant." Leaning in, he whispered as the door to the teacher's office opened. "I need your help with something regarding them, meet me tomorrow after dinner?"
It spoke to her trust in him that she just nodded, pulling back and greeting Professor Flitwick as he brought out his wand and started casting wards around the room. Without much more ado, they flicked their wands up, and soon the classroom was alight with the magical aura of spellfire as a single figure watched the window from the treeline of the Forbidden Forest, eyes narrowed.
The Next Day
"Fred, George."
"Harrikins, Dark Lady Daphne. I didn't know you were going to be joining us this fine evening."
Harry snorted at Daphne's moniker as she granted them an icy smile. "Yet here I am, pulling the strings on my sweet naive puppet here." She watched their eyes turn comically terrified before she giggled, letting up as she took out a small envelope and passed it over to them. "No, I am here to pay my respects, and at Harry's request. You're both pranksters of the highest calibre, and your work has brought a smile to my sisters face unlike any I've seen before."
The twins looked to each other before nodding with satisfied smiles. Evidently, Ron had told them about what had happened, and the plight of the young Greengrass had stirred a sense of pride in their work as they made her bullies pay dearly for their torment. Taking the envelope, Fred, or perhaps George, bowed to her. "Then consider this a professional courtesy. If you break our trust, what we will do will make these unfortunate events seem like child's play." They opened the envelope, and the two gasped as they saw the contents. Two tickets it looked like, along with a folded itinerary as Daphne folded her arms with a smile. "Two tickets to Puddlemere United, in my Family's Private Box at Wortherington Heights, with an opportunity to meet the team after. Courtesy of House Greengrass."
They slid it back into the envelope with reverance before George, or perhaps Fred, cleared his throat and muttered. "And here we thought 25 galleons was too much… What do you two need?"
Harry leaned forward, not willing to drag this out for too much longer. "I'm feeling like a trip to Hogsmead will do me some good, and I recently learned that some legendary figures in the pranking world had a way of getting in and out of the castle. Moony, Wormtail, Padfoot and Prongs send their regards."
Daphne looked at him as if he'd gone insane before Fred and George gasped in sync. "He knows of the Marauders dear brother!"
Harry snorted, leaning back and crossing his arms with a satisfied smile. "Know of them? I'm their last remaining scion. If you owe anything to their memory, please." He stood back up and fixed them with a smile. "Tell me everything. This could be the key to stopping Sirius Black and getting those dementors out of our back garden."
Daphne's eyes widened as the two shared a long look before exhaling, the one closest to him taking out a piece of paper and handing it over. "Harrikins, this is… difficult, but you're a brother to us in all but blood. And if it's to impress your missus, then who are we to hold back our littlest brother?"
He let out a yelp of annoyance as Daphne hid a giggle behind her fist. Taking the parchment with a sigh, he looked it over before blinking. "An-"
"An empty piece of parchment? That's what we thought, right up until we realized that it would only respond to a true pranksters refrain."
The two placed their wands on the top of the parchment, intoning like it was a holy hymn. "I solemnly swear that I am up to no good."
All of a sudden, ink flowed from their wands and down onto the page, twirling and twisting until the parchment's true purpose was revealled. A map of Hogwarts, vibrant and accurate down to the position of the staircases, with little dots and names showing where anyone was at a given time. His eyes roved over it, eventually landing on the four of them in the west-wing turret. "… Brilliant, absolutely brilliant! . Fred, George, you have no idea how much help this is going to be."
They shared a sad look as they looked down at the artifact. "Nicked it from Filch's office back when we were little firsties, just like your sister. We've long since outgrown it, learned every password, every secret passageway. Now? Now it's time to make our own artefacts. It's yours, use it well, and prank someone a few times with it yeah? It was meant for fun, not work. And when the time comes to put it back down, you just say 'Mischief Managed', and it'll be back to nothing but an old scrap of parchment."
Harry sighed in relief as he tried it, the map blanking out until it was as innocent as the day the maker pressed it. Extending his hand, Harry shook both of the twins as he nodded meaningfully. "You'll see what a son of Prongs can do. Well gents, I think it's time I got to work. You'll see a mangy murderer get dragged through the Ministry of Magic before you can say-"
"Mischief managed?"
They all turned to Daphne at her suggestion before breaking down into laughter. The twins waved as they escaped down towards Gryffindor Tower, leaving the two in the turret as Harry marvelled at the map. Daphne watched him for a second before smiling, resting her head against his shoulder as the cold wind picked up. "So, this is to hunt Sirius Black, or to escape to Hogsmead for the day?"
He wrapped his arm around her shoulder, rubbing it as he hummed in discomfort at the chilling wind. "Why not both? Let's go."
Daphne gasped as Harry pulled out his invisibility cloak from his robe pocket, tossing it around their shoulders. She laughed at his audacity as she felt the warm fabric touch her shoulder, marvelling at the quality of the fabric before turning to him with a bright look in her eye. "Really? We're actually doing this? I must warn you, I didn't take a lot of money with me, so I'll be expecting you to treat me."
He felt the coins jiggle in his wallet as he snorted. While he didn't think he'd have much trouble with the twins, some assurance was always welcome. "I'll take that, besides, I still haven't been and I owe you a 'date' after the ball."
She was almost glad that she had the cloak now as she hid her blush in it. Harry joined her under it, wrapping his arm around her waist to keep them hidden without their shoes showing. He swiftly guided them, map in hand, to a small hollow behind a courtyard statue; a touch of his wand to the spot sent them plummeting through a trapdoor into what appeared to be an abandoned sewer. Daphne scrunched up her nose, muttering. "Romantic…" Under her breath as Harry took off the cloak and tucked it back into his pockets. It was a short walk until they stepped out of a cliff-side cave, Hogsmead laid bare beneath them as Harry laughed in excitement. "Damn, it really worked! This map is incredible, right?"
He turned back, only to find her staring at him unamused as she cast cleaning charms on her boots, the old dirt vanishing into the air. Wincing, he did the same, before tilting his head towards the Three Broomsticks. "Would a butterbeer make it better?"
She blew a strand of hair out of her face before falling in step with him, trudging down the hill path and into the village. It was quiet without the rest of the students around, but it seemed as if the odd sneaky student wasn't much of a concern for the locals as Harry held the door open to the pub for his accomplice. Stepping inside, it was warm and well-appointed, with a floor scratched from years of chairs scraping against it to the sound of butterbeer flowing from the draught pump.
As they walked in, a few patrons cheered at their arrival, making them jump before the owner behind the bar called out. "Attaboy! First sneak-out of the year, Gryffindor are y-… By the stars, Harry Potter."
The pub fell silent as he approached, Daphne slinking into a booth in the corner next to the fireplace. "That I am, and who do I have the pleasure of being served by today?"
She didn't seem in the mood for jokes as she said quietly. "Kid, you of all people shouldn't be sneaking out of the castle. Black is on the loose, we all know who he's gunning for."
Harry sighed as he tossed a few sickles onto the countertop. "Ma'am, trust me, if Voldemort's little attack dog could kill me he would've done so by now." Raising his voice, he explained. "We're just a couple of students out for a bit of light hearted, if rule-breaking, fun. If Black wanted to kill me, he'd do it for the sport of it, not cause his mark is drunk and focused on his friend."
She eyed him up and down before sighing fondly, grabbing the sickles and two chilled tankards. "So much like your father… Alright kid, you're right. Swear, if you were a few years older and had another girl on your arm, you would be the spitting image of your dad, or Black."
He hummed, asking with a furrowed brow. "You knew him when he was a teenager? What can you tell me about him?"
She snorted, shaking her head fondly as she shook away the thoughts of better days. "Would never have expected him to fall in with that lot. Spent the first half of his weekends wooing girls, getting drunk, playing with his friends before stumbling into Honeydukes and dropping as many galleons as he had to get the biggest bar of chocolate he could, finding a warm patch of grass, and munching away at it. Said it stopped the hangovers."
Harry nodded, thanking her for the information before returning to Daphne. Setting her tankard in front of her, she raised it in thanks before taking a sip. Setting it back down, she asked quietly. "So, what's the plan? I doubt this is the extent of it all, unless this is your idea of a good time."
He smiled, taking up his own and sipping much deeper than she did. Still holding it, he muttered. "The plan? We're going to be obvious, we're going to get me drunk, and we're going to go get the biggest bar of chocolate in Honeydukes. Then, we're going to find a patch of grass, you're going to slap me and storm away behind a tree, and then we wait."
And with that, the plan was in motion, however mad Daphne thought it was. Butterbeer flowed, and eventually, even Madam Rosmerta joined in by spiking his drinks with a few nips of firewhisky to send him over the edge. Harry played it up as he was kicked out of the tavern by a raucous crowd, clearly enjoying the show as Daphne followed him with a grin on her face as her partner shook his head, trying to throw out the worst of the drunken stupor from his mind.
Before long, the rest of the plan was in action as the day started to dip, the sun glowing red on the horizon as Harry stumbled into honeydukes and put down five galleons on the table much to the clerk's horror. With a slab of chocolate as big as his thigh under his arm and a more reasonably sized basket of flavoured fudge for Daphne, they went up towards the hill overlooking the shrieking shack. Nudging Daphne in the side, he gave her a wink before lifting the bar towards her. "Hey, you're… Less drunk than me, hold this would'ja?"
Luckily she was smart enough to cotton onto the fact that this was a ploy as she let out an exaggerated sigh, taking the bar, and the bundled up invisibility cloak, with a huff of disapproval. As Harry stumbled to the side, as if he hadn't gotten used to not holding the weight any more, he sneakily brought out his wand and focused his thoughts on finding an Animagus. The push of magic into the tool was becoming more and more familiar, and sure enough, just through the treeline, the clear outline of a big dog flashed in his eyes. Hiding his wand again, they arrived at the shrieking shack overlook before Harry flopped to the ground with a groan as his head spun. Daphne sat down next to him daintily, setting the treats aside as she muttered quietly. "What the hell are we doing Harry?"
He covered his eyes, focusing on his compromancy until he found himself lucid enough to mutter under his breath for only her to hear. "Black is watching us, I've given him every sign that I'm not going to be able to resist tonight. I'm going to pretend like I'm trying to kiss you, you're going to call me whatever names under the sun you have in that head of yours, and storm away with the invisibility cloak and watch from a distance. When Black comes out, and he will, you're going to keep an eye on him. If he looks like he's going to attack me, you're going to catch him by surprise. Don't kill him, I have questions."
She didn't feel like she was breaking character as she shouted. "Are you mental!?" Coughing into her hand, she hissed. "That man is a killer! If I miss, if he knows I'm there…"
He rolled onto his front, pushing up as he crawled over toward Daphne. "You won't, and he won't. You're the one woman I trust to do this Daphne, and besides, consider this a debt I'll have to pay."
Her breath hitched as his mouth got closer, but the stench of alcohol on his breath reminded her that this was just an act. Definitely not a confession, definitely not how she wanted her first kiss to go… Even if he did owe her for New Year's. Maybe when he'd brushed his teeth and sobered up… Raising her hand to his cheek, she grinned as he parted his lips slightly. "I've been wanting to do this again."
With a resounding crack, she slammed her hand into his cheek, and Harry yelped as he sprawled onto the grass. With a loud huff, she rearranged herself before picking up the invisibility cloak hidden in her basket. "You berk! Think I'm just a flash of sweets away from getting in my pants do you!? I swear, you men are all alike!"
He groaned as he pushed himself up, calling out drunken calls for her to give him another chance as she stormed off with the basket. Grinning to himself, he rolled back over, laying on the carpet of grass and rummaging around for the bar of chocolate. Grabbing it, he gripped, pulling off a corner covered in the packaging before sitting up and stuffing a few pieces in his mouth. Chewing on it slowly, he felt his hair raise on the back of his neck as he heard something rustle behind him.
Taking a gulp, as if to swallow the chocolate, he heard a deep, caramel smooth voice ask him. "Gotta be a little gentler on the approach Prongslet, girl like her, she wants a sensitive man."
He felt his hand grip the last bits of chocolate as he muttered back. "You don't get to call me that Black, not until you explain."
Taking out his wand, Harry held it above his head before setting it down next to himself. Black was quiet for a second, and Harry was waiting for Daphne to fire whatever spell she wanted before the man himself sat down next to him, right where Daphne had been sitting. He looked a little better than his picture in The Prophet, that was for sure, but damn did he need a shave. Harry leaned back and took another piece of chocolate, tossing it into the man's lap. "I'm… Everything, everything is telling me to talk to you. I'm either an idiot sharing a seat with a mass murdering death eater who killed my Mum and Dad, or my intuition is right enough. So… Did you do it?"
Black pierced him with his chocolate brown eyes before taking a piece of the chocolate and popping it in his mouth, humming in delight. "Y'know, I did this first with your Dad. I'd just been slapped, just like you were, and he'd gotten a kickback from Lily for the fifth Hogsmead in a row. We just… Sat here, no family, no classmates, no Moony or Wormtail. Just the man I called brother, a man I swore I'd give my life to protect."
Turning back to him, Black raised his hand to his dishevelled robe, took out a wand that didn't fit him, and threw it as far as he could towards the Shrieking Shack. Harry watched it sail through the air before clattering against the rocks, sailing into a crevasse. "I didn't, and would never, betray him, Lily, my friends, or you Harry. If nothing else, that promise I kept."
Relief washed over Harry. Sure, he could've had another wand hidden in his robes, sure, he could just be acting, but for some reason hearing it from his lips was enough to put him at ease. "That promise? Then which didn't you keep?"
Black snorted, taking another piece of chocolate. "Two of them, the first, protecting you after Lily and James were gone. I said that to them when I held you in my arms for the first time, and I'll always be ashamed that my first thought wasn't you when I heard they were dead. The second? That I'd watch the life drain out of Peter Pettigrew's eyes as I strangled him with my own two hands."
Harry raised his eyebrow, asking slowly. "The world thinks Peter Pettigrew is dead, killed by you in an explosion that killed a dozen muggles."
The man shook his head, running his hand through his hair. "That was Peter, rat though he is, let it never be said he wasn't cunning. When he betrayed Lily and James to Voldemort, he knew I'd be coming after him. A little bit of time to plan, a few dominoes set up beforehand, and you have a surefire way to make a man look guilty as hell. I'm not one for complimenting a traitor, but what he learned from the Maurauders? He knew how to apply it for whatever ends he wanted."
Harry hummed in thought, leaning back against the grass and thumbing his wand. "So… I'm not going to fight you tonight, but I need proof."
Sirius raised his eyebrow before nodding in agreement. "Smart, the world says I'm a death eater, your gut is saying give me a chance. Find a map, our map, and-"
Before he knew it, Harry had the Marauder's Map in hand and muttered the password. Sirius leaned over, not even questioning how Harry had the device. His finger, still smudged with chocolate, pressed into Gryffindor tower, right up against what would've been his dormitory. Right next to Ron's name… "Peter Pettigrew… Or as Ron calls him, Scabbers…"
Sirius nodded quietly, muttering. "I saw him in the news, on this 'Ron's shoulder. I knew he was at Hogwarts, and if I could just kill him then… At least one promise this old dog made would be fulfilled, and Lily and James would be avenged."
Harry sighed as he put the map away, running his hand down his face with a dour expression. This was… A lot. A hell of a lot, but part of him wanted to believe that everything wasn't what it seemed, that niggling sense of adventure, the catharsis of knowing his Dad's best friend, his Godfather, hadn't made him an orphan. "I… Works for me. Daphne!"
She emerged from the treeline, her head popped out of the invisibility cloak as she kept her wand trained on Black with her eyes following his hands like a hawk. "Harry, if you make me do anything like this again I will castrate you, rip you into pieces, send you across the world and tell Astoria it was a dueling accident. Do you understand me!?"
Sirius's eyes widened as he raised his hands in surrender, whimpering like a dog as he asked incredulously. "You knew I was coming? This was a set-up?"
Harry got to his feet with a huff as he shook off the last dregs of drunkenness he could. "You seriously thought I was just going to wing it? You're madder than they told me Black."
Reaching down, Harry offered him a hand and helped him to his feet. Daphne gave him an icy glare before Harry shook his head. "Find Professor Snape, McGonagall, Flitwick, and Dumbledore. Tell the Headmaster we have a piece of a 'Riddle' I just solved, and he needs to find Ron's rat Scabbers, stun it, and check if it's an Animagus. We'll be in the Three Broomsticks, I'll get a private room."
She looked at him as if he was mental before turning her want to him, a spell shooting out and covering him in a light blue glow. "No confundus…? You didn't have that much to drink Harry, what the hell is going on? Why are we not dragging him back to the castle this second to the dementors?"
Sirius let out a whimper as Harry walked towards her, reaching out before putting his hand on her shoulder. She gave him a confused hum before she yelped as he suddenly pulled her into a tight hug, the emotions flowing as he buried his face in the crook of her neck. Letting out a shuddering gasp, he pulled back and whispered. "I… If there's any, any truth to what he's saying, then I need to know. Please, if not for me, then-"
She sighed and hugged him back, giggling despite the situation. "Of course I'll do it for you, you berk." Standing back, she coughed into her hand as she turned back to Sirius with an imperial expression. "Okay, I'll take Harry's word for it. But if he's dead by the time I see him again, you owe me a new double's partner Black."
He raised his hands again, chortling. "Trust me, however much you can, that you'll have him alive and well for a good long while."
Turning on her heel, Daphne started walking back towards the castle. Sirius waited until she was fully out of earshot before turning to him with a wide grin on his face. "So, not a redhead huh?"
Pages Navigation
Daphné (Guest) on Chapter 1 Fri 01 Sep 2023 11:20PM UTC
Comment Actions
Levitress on Chapter 1 Sat 02 Sep 2023 12:45AM UTC
Comment Actions
BlackKing on Chapter 1 Sat 02 Sep 2023 03:45AM UTC
Comment Actions
Cassablanca on Chapter 1 Sat 02 Sep 2023 10:13AM UTC
Comment Actions
ElectroHeart on Chapter 1 Sat 02 Sep 2023 06:12PM UTC
Comment Actions
Romedov on Chapter 1 Sat 02 Sep 2023 08:59PM UTC
Comment Actions
Ididmywaiting12years on Chapter 1 Tue 05 Sep 2023 05:04AM UTC
Comment Actions
Ane_Anew on Chapter 1 Fri 08 Sep 2023 04:24PM UTC
Last Edited Fri 08 Sep 2023 04:30PM UTC
Comment Actions
Account Deleted on Chapter 1 Sun 10 Sep 2023 11:25PM UTC
Comment Actions
Luffy1996 on Chapter 1 Fri 02 Feb 2024 07:01PM UTC
Last Edited Fri 02 Feb 2024 07:07PM UTC
Comment Actions
10dedfish on Chapter 1 Fri 03 May 2024 04:29PM UTC
Comment Actions
Romedov on Chapter 2 Fri 08 Sep 2023 03:51PM UTC
Comment Actions
Ane_Anew on Chapter 2 Fri 08 Sep 2023 04:57PM UTC
Comment Actions
AcerbicOrb on Chapter 2 Fri 08 Sep 2023 05:16PM UTC
Comment Actions
yoganksri on Chapter 2 Fri 08 Sep 2023 07:18PM UTC
Comment Actions
Cassablanca on Chapter 2 Fri 08 Sep 2023 08:54PM UTC
Comment Actions
thorn (Guest) on Chapter 2 Sat 09 Sep 2023 05:10PM UTC
Comment Actions
Nanocowie on Chapter 2 Sat 09 Sep 2023 05:13PM UTC
Comment Actions
thorn (Guest) on Chapter 2 Sat 09 Sep 2023 06:41PM UTC
Comment Actions
qwe1234 on Chapter 2 Sat 09 Sep 2023 10:06PM UTC
Comment Actions
Account Deleted on Chapter 2 Mon 11 Sep 2023 12:36AM UTC
Comment Actions
Luffy1996 on Chapter 2 Fri 02 Feb 2024 09:31PM UTC
Comment Actions
Pages Navigation